Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Melody Grace

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Climax Control Archives / Final words.
« on: December 15, 2017, 09:16:57 PM »
 â€œI’ve been a coach for so long, I’m not even sure I know how to be a player.” - Odette Stevens.

It’s been a while, to say the least but here we are again staring down the screen of an Odette Stevens promotional. This time she is operating alone, no Melody and the Disney Dolls, no Evie Baang and the depths of darkness. Just Odette Nicole Stevens, going into business for herself. If you thought this was daunting for her, you would be right. She had been out of the wrestling scene on a solo sense for so long, that she joked to her friends she needed the bread crumb trail to try and find her way back home.

Home; Sin City Wrestling, was closing its doors, a reality many thought wasn’t possible. However things change, lives spiral and now the very place that brought so many people happiness was shutting its doors for good. However in true Sin City Wrestling style it was going to go out in the most triumphant way possible. Mark Ward and Christian Underwood had arranged all the bells and whistles for the final Climax Control. Inviting stars from the past to return to have one last match.

One last shot at being call the greatest, but it wasn’t like that for Odette. Oh no, she was looking to turn up to Climax Control for a win, she was looking to show up and lace up her boots one last time in honour of the true First Lady of Sin City Wrestling, the Original Bombshell Misty Waters.

##

The scene opens up in a small room, there is two comfortable black leather chair sittings across from one another. Sitting in one chair was Sin City Wrestling’s beloved interviewer Rocky Mountains. In the other chair sat Wife, Mother, Sin City Hall of Famer, Odette Stevens. As the two sat across from one another they had bright smiles on each of their faces before Rocky started speaking.

Rocky: Thank you for joining me here today, Odette.

Rocky smiles towards the Aussie before the familiar Aussie accent is heard.

Odette: Not a problem Rocky, it’s just like old times really.

They share a smile and a slight laugh before the carry on.

Rocky: It’s been a while, I must admit. I do miss my random travels to Australia to interview you for Sin City Wrestling.

Rocky’s runs her fingers through her hair before while Odette replies.

Odette: I’d like to say those times only feel like they happened yesterday, but I have a two year old and that would be a lie.

The two girls shared a laugh before Rocky Mountains moved a little in her seat, getting comfortable for the interview.

Rocky: So let’s get down to business shall we?

Odette just nodded in agreement, leading Rocky to kick this one off with her first official question.

Rocky: So what’s been happening in the life of Odette Stevens, the hall of famer?

Odette just smiled brightly at the mention of her being a hall of famer.

Odette: You know what Rocky, it’s been pretty much the same. I mean don’t get me wrong I’m extremely honoured. I’m proud of myself, even though the title came with some controversy... I’m at peace with it all and I’m glad that I entered the world of Sin City Wrestling all those years ago. I wouldn’t change that for anything.

Rocky looks at Odette before she leads off to her next question.

Rocky: You mentioned some controversy surrounding your hall of fame, care to shed some light?

Her trademark smirk was plastered on her face, she knew this was going to come up and finally she could air her response out.

Odette: A lot of people think that I didn’t do enough to be awarded the Hall of Fame status. I mean let’s be honest all of my title reigns weren’t the best, not the cleanest but hey... I like to think it’s the journey towards the championship that matters. I like to think that I had people invested in my journey, every shocking twist and turn I have had in my career... I truely believe that’s why people followed me and my career. I was able to gain traction and attention, even without my connection to my husband Gabriel. It’s hard hearing over and over that your career only mattered because of whom I was sleeping with. It’s a kick in the guts, however, the opinions of the weak and blind no longer impact me.

Rocky was quick to follow up with another question.

Rocky: Why do you think you deserve to be in the Sin City Wrestling hall of fame?

Odette took a moment to think about her answer before she rocked forward in her chair, adjusting a strand of her long brown curly hair in the process.

Odette: I can’t answer that, obviously the higher ups thought that I was worthy of it and now here I am. I often think that it’s not so much about my reigns but it’s more about my accomplishments that I have been able to share with my nearest and dearest. I mean think about it, Melody Huntington-Hawkes joins Sin City Wrestling as my crazy over the top fan girl, she leaves Sin City Wrestling with one of the greatest Bombshell title reign stories under her belt. You have Emma Rose, she came in and shook up the Roulette division making it the title to chase at the time. The lower rank belt had more heat around it, then both top championships. Derek Thorne, sure his career didn’t kick off as it should have, but while he was here, he shattered the glass ceiling, toppling Nick Jones in what? His second week here? People send months, years, decades trying to claim the same.

Odette stopped to let that all sink in before she continued.

Odette: Evie fucking Baang. Sin City Wrestling, you’re fucking welcome. Need I say more? If there was ever a female to walk in and grab this company by the balls... I’d say she was pretty fucking hands on. Excuse the language she just brings that out of me. All of these people, I helped, I brought in or I befriended and all of them you can’t deny their presence whilst they were in Sin City Wrestling. I’m not going to claim that I made them, but hey... sometimes people need a little guidance and I helped with just that.

Odette have off a slight smug smile but she meant nothing but love with it.

Rocky: So tell me about why you decided to come back for one last match at Climax Control 200?

Odette sat back in her chair before she started to speak.

Odette: Well it’s simple, I said in my hall of fame speech that I have one last match left in me and this is it. Once Sin City Wrestling closes its doors, that’s it for me... no more wrestling professionally. I go back to being a full to mother, who occasionally helps out at the Stevens training centre. So why wouldn’t I come back and lock horns with Roxi, Keira, Delia and Vixen? This match isn’t about who is the best, it’s about honouring the bombshells before us and the Bombshell after us... this is about putting on a show for the fans that have been there since day one. I’m coming out with no ego, no drive to be the last one standing... I just want one more moment inside the six sided ring that Sin City Wrestling is famous for. It’s not about my hatred for Vixen, or my bitterness towards Delia.

As Odette went to continue Rocky stopped her.

Rocky: Your bitterness for Delia?

Odette just smiled before she replied.

Odette: I haven’t forgotten that the one time we faced each other she used my Husband against me... I’m allowed to carry that. I don’t let him get away with it, so why should I let her?

Rocky just nods as if she agrees before Odette picks up from where she left off.

Odette: Roxi, man how I love her... she gave me the matches off my life and I’m glad to be going up against her one last time. As for Keira, well I don’t have much to say about her, apart from umm thanks for coming?

Odette smiles a playful smile before Rocky takes over.

Rocky: You don’t seem to be taking this match very seriously, care to explain?

Odette leans forward in her chair and glares at Rocky Mountains intensely.

Odette: I’m not taking this seriously? That’s where you have it confused. I am taking this very seriously, it’s just not about the win or the victory for me this time round. It’s about settling foot into that ring one last time and giving the fans what they deserved. Win, lose, submit or pin fall... I’m going in there to give them SCW audience a match they deserve... I’m also going into that ring so I can say a final goodbye to the ONLY lady that had held her own against me... this is for Misty. This match to me is our way of the Bombshells of that past to tip our hats to one of the greatest. Every time we crossed paths we left everything in that ring and well she might not be with us any more, but hell... that doesn’t mean we should forget her.

Odette slips back in her chair before she sighs thinking of the life that was Misty Waters.

Rocky: So in a way this is your chance to say goodbye to the fans, to Misty and to Sin City Wrestling?

Odette just nods her head.

Odette: Exactly.

Rocky just smiled before she wraps this one up.

Rocky: do you have any final words?

It’s a silly question of course Odette had final words

Odette: I just want to say thank you, I came into Sin City Wrestling at a shitty time of my life but I ended up walking out with it all. I have the world’s best husband, the most perfect son and the best friends and I wouldn’t change that for the world. It makes all the childish shit in between, so worth it.  So thank you Sin City Wrestling for having me and for one last time, I’ll see you on Sunday... and well... let’s ride.

With a smile and a wave the scene faded to black, ending the last every Odette Stevens Promotional.  

2
Climax Control Archives / Going Solo?
« on: June 23, 2017, 11:50:34 PM »
 The scene opens inside the expensive home of Odette and Gabriel Stevens. The original Sin City Wrestling couple of the year can be found sitting by each other’s side on the porch overlooking their wonderful view of Vegas, while keeping a watchful eye on their son, who is kicking around a football. Meanwhile the sounds of their zoo could be heard in the background as a lion roared to life, while birds sang out gracefully while monkeys could be heard calling out communicating with one another. They didn’t own the Zoo to show off their power, or money as truth be told all their animals were recue animals from homes of people who used to want and exotic pet but simply couldn’t provide it with a comfortable life or a life that the animal required. As Odette and Gabriel made sure these animals that could never be returned to the wild, lived out their days in a multimillion dollar, private reserve that they tried to make as much like their natural habitat as they could. It was hard work, but it was what Odette had poured her heart and soul into while she was off from Sin City Wrestling, whilst carrying their son that was busy with his football feet in front of them.

Gabriel was sitting on the edge of the step eager to go out and play football with his son, but he knew he had to give Lucas some freedom to learn and practice what he had just learn a few days ago at little leagues. Yes, they were those type of parents, to enrol their son into excellence programs before he could really decide what he wanted to be in life. However, Odette was hell bent on giving him the life that she never had so if that meant letting him swap and change around sports until he found one he liked, she would do it. No matter the cost or the location. Gabriel on the other hand, liked that Lucas had picked football because, well… Millwall. Odette turned to look at Gabriel and she could see that he was busting to get down there to help his two-year-old son, learn the ropes of the football but she needed to talk with him first. So, she quickly stole his attention as she rubbed the palm of her hand over his bare spine as she rubbed his back.

Odette: Are you sure, you could handle another one?

Gabriel turned to his side to look down at his wife with a smile.

Gabriel: Another child, would be a walk in the park compared to the animals we have around here. Plus, I know how much a little girl would mean to you, she would complete this family.

Odette just smiled the thought of having a mini me was exciting to her.

Odette: Well, you don’t get to pick silly, we could get another boy?

Gabriel just draped his arm over her shoulders before pulling his wife into his side, keeping her close.

Gabriel: Then I say, we don’t stop until you get a girl.  I could get a full football team out of his arrangement, something that I could invest some money in.

He was joking, or was he? Odette just looked up at him and shook her head from side to side.

Odette: Two more, that’s all I’m asking.

Her green eyes were enticing him as he just looked down into them, he knew what she was up to and without even saying a single work he just nodded his agreement. Truth be told he didn’t care how many kids, they had if they were all happy and healthy that’s all he cared about. Odette shifted her attention from her husband down to their son, who was now trying to pick the ball up and kick it towards them but he would miss the kick and simply get air before running off in a little fit of anger. He was a typical boy, at the age of two he simply wanted to be doing things a boy could do by the age of seven and the fact that he couldn’t master it first up was driving him crazy. Odette had to hold back her laughter as she watched his hands fly up in the air in an outburst before he ran off towards them.

Lucas: I don’t wanna play anymore.

Odette held her arms out and watched as her son, scooped himself up and sat in her lap, while he curled his little arms around the back of her neck. Gabriel just reached down and rested his arm on Lucas’ shoulder stealing his attention from him sulking.

Gabriel: Hey, no tears… you’ll get it one day. You can’t rush these things.

Lucas just looked up at his father and whimpered back his reply.

Lucas: But, you can do it, I wanna do it to.

Gabriel just smiled, knowing that his son wanted to be exactly like him before he reassured his little clone.

Gabriel: Any one day, you’ll be able to… I’m also a few years older than you. Remember that.

Lucas just turned his attention from his father, to look down at his mother who was holding him close because she knew one day he wouldn’t be so free giving with the hugs as son normally rebel against showing their mother’s any affection.

Odette: You know what you can do, better than your daddy?

Lucas just rubbed his little eyes before he replied, while Gabriel looked on wondering what his son could do but he couldn’t.

Odette: No one can pull coins out from behind my ears, like you can. You’re the best at it. A million times better than daddy.

Lucas just flopped himself into Odette’s arms and fell into her little trick to get a hug. While Odette was hugging Lucas, she turned to look at Gabriel who looked a little wounded before she blew him a kiss. He was still her number one, and he always would be he just however had to share that title with the bundle of joy that was in their arms.

~~

A single’s match? I mean do I even know what one of those are anymore? I mean, truly do I? Ever since I have stepped foot back into Sin City Wrestling I have been taking everyone on in the tag team world and let’s just say, since my little return, TWO reigns as one half of your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champion. Not bad, shorty, not bad. Also, let’s add in the fact that I NEVER lost my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship to start with, I handed it back so I could go on and do one thing that myself, Melody and the fans of Sin City Wrestling have been dreaming about for years. Us finally becoming a tag team.

It truly is a dream come true for me and I know Melody feels the same way, even if she did go ahead and label us the Disney Dolls. However, as much as I hate the term Dolls, I do love Disney I mean HELLO I’m a mother… and one day I’ll have my own little Disney Princess running around my house… it’s just the term doll, reminds me of something that can be played with and I for one, am not something that can be toyed with. I’m a strong, independent woman who built her own empire off her own back. I went out and slammed the world of motocross and blasted into the Wrestling scene with ease. Hell, I’m one of the few that can say they every time they stepped inside the six-sided ring with Misty Waters, that she walked out either with the win, or the upper hand when it comes to the Queen of the dammed. Not many people can hold that candle and here I am, just watching the wax pool up and burn the skin of my palms.

Yet, week in and week out I must listen to misguided trolls, run their mouths about how they are better than me and that their line of work in Sin City Wrestling is far more supreme than mine. What can I say? I left in a high point of my career to start a family, because well look at my Husband, who wouldn’t want to make a life and build a family with him?  Yet I still must feed to trolls that are pointing fingers at me, stating that I am not a defending champion and that I have been just coasting through my championship reigns since my glorious return to the six-sided ring. Newsflash Mercedes, I don’t make the bookings in Sin City Wrestling, so if you have an issue with the way the cards are being dealt, you need to sit your arse down with Mr Mark Ward and Mr Christian Underwood.

Is it my fault, that the tag team belts were defended during the blast from the past? No… so if you could shut the fucking pie hole on your face, life for everyone in Sin City Wrestling would be well worth it. I mean, girl, you bitch far more than someone body should be in your shoes. Sure, you might be one of the greats and sure you might have touched everything that glitters in Sin City Wrestling… but there is one hurdle you can’t jump over and that’s simply you can’t beat Melody Grace… so until you do… sit the fuck down and shut the fuck up when it comes to her and myself. You need to earn, your fucking trash talk when it’s coming in our direction, so next time you wish to vomit up your words, remember, you might be able to talk the talk but until you can walk it… stay planted in your spend less shoes, while Melody and I lace up our Louboutin’s.

Now, let’s focus my attention where it’s needed, oh yes, the Boss ladies… and this week I have the chance to go one on one with the second biggest lady we have on the roster, Belinda Warwick.  She might think, her and her little buddy Jordan have what it takes to walk out of summer xtreme with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Championships, but I can promise them it won’t be that damn easy. This will be no walk in the park and this will be no trip to Disney fucking land, Pun intended. These girls are stepping up when everyone else is stepping around and I admire that but as far as me losing to one half of the Boss Ladies, you can think again. It’s not going to happen, not now, not ever. I refuse to let’ this mountain shadow what I have been working on since my comeback and what I want to accomplish with Melody Grace by myside. So, Belinda should consider what’s going to happen to her this weekend at Climax Control as a preview as to what’s going to happen to her at summer xtreme.

The Disney Dolls will crush the Boss Ladies and we will still have time to fit in and work on our charity work, because that’s what being true boss ladies is all about. You might have the name, sweeties but until you can flex that muscle, don’t risk trying to pull it. So, sit back and watch this all unfold, this Sunday night at Climax Control and I hope Jordan is staking notes because their petty little team is going to need all the help they can get. I might be an “old timer” in their eyes but I can promise you, I didn’t start up a wrestling school for nothing. I didn’t become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, with no talent. I worked my arse off for it and if they think that I might have forgotten what it’s like to wrestle by myself, let me just remind them that most of the things I have done in my career I carried myself through so what makes them think this is going to be any different?

I’ll see you in the ring Belinda and by god, I hope you’re ready for it.  

3
Climax Control Archives / Umm okay?
« on: June 02, 2017, 11:44:47 PM »
 Hello, Hi, Howdy, umm is this a whirl wind week or what? So, last week at Climax Control I was just minding my own business, when Odette had to go and do what Odette does best and that was… meddle in another person’s business. So now, here I am about to become a tag team wrestler? I know right, that wasn’t want I was expecting from my career either but she believes it will be good for me, I’m not sure how as I remember clearly vowing to never step foot into the world of championships again if I was to lose at Into the Void. ANNNS yet here I am, about to walk into this week’s Climax Control by Odette’s side and we are going to try and win the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Championships.

Let it be known, this wasn’t what I was going to do next in my career, this wasn’t even on my planner. Yet, what can I do? I have no options. I must show up and try my hardest to help Odette win back her championship that she never really lost all because of Evie Baang who decided to hand over her championship to pursue Crystal Millar. Words of advice Evie, don’t waste your time trying to build up a match with Crystal, because we all know she only puts the work in at the twelfth hour before she tucks her tail between her legs and disappears for the next few weeks.

This weekend at Climax Control I get to headline the show with MY Best friend Odette Stevens and we get to FINALLY work together as a team. This is a dream come true moment for me, however, I can’t help feeling like I’m going to let the team down. I need to get my head in the game, but let’s be honest it’s hard to do what when my head and my heart are telling me to do two complete different things.

I had one thing left that meant something to me in Sin City Wrestling, one single thing and that was being undefeated at Supercards and now, that’s been taken from me… I feel lost… I feel alone… I feel like a failure and there is nothing I can do to stop the hurt that I have because of this. I’m mad at myself for losing, I’m mad at the fact that my motivation was robbed from me and I’m mad at I now get to watch Crystal run her filthy mouth and claim to be the best.

If I’m being honest I’m on a downward spiral right now and I really don’t see how anyone can stop me, or save me or fix me. I guess it’s true when they say, that when things get broken, you can try and fix them but it will never be the same. So, here’s to being broken and here’s to trying to recover.

Cheers.

**

Tuesday; Las Vegas the city of sin.

The scene opens inside lavish home that belongs to Odette and Gabriel Stevens. Gabriel and Lucas were chasing each other around in the living room, while Odette stood in her kitchen dressed ready to go for a day out shopping. However, she wasn’t going alone as she looked across her kitchen looking over to see her NEW tag team partner Melody Grace staring at the screen of the red IPhone seven plus.  

Odette: Mel are you ready to go?

Melody didn’t even shift her attention from the screen of her phone as she continued to scroll through the pages of Pinterest looking at anything and everything to keep her mind off what she was meant to be doing today.

Melody: Do you really need me to go?

Odette was a little taken back by Melody’s words as she thought for sure her best friend would be excited for her big day, nevertheless Melody still didn’t even pull her attention away from her phone.

Odette: As my future bridesmaid, you’re required to come with me. it’s the law.

Odette made her way over towards Melody trying to get some excitement to arise from her best friend, but she was wasting her time. Melody had been in a foul mood since she had stepped foot into this house and Odette wasn’t going to stop until she found out why.

Melody: You and Gabriel already got married, it’s a renewal of vows, do you even need a bridal party for that?

The Aussie looked down at her one-time number one fan, who was now one of the lights of her lives in disgust. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing coming from Melody’s mouth as she was always so positive and happy all the time. It was as if the life has been sucked right from her and all she was left with was the shell of her former self.

Odette: I don’t need one, I want one… and you were over the moon excited last week when we spoke about this. So, what the fuck is up with your attitude today?

Melody finally peeled her eyes away from her phone before she slipped it into her baby pink YSL handbag. Looking up and over towards her best friend Melody just effortlessly replied, not giving her response a second thought.

Melody: I just really don’t see how me going to a wedding dress shop is going to cheer me up.

A lightbulb went off in Odette’s mind, of course this would be a tedious chore for Melody to participate in but she really wanted her to cheer up and embrace it. Walking over towards her Odette draped her right arm over Melody’s shoulders and gave her a little squeeze.

Odette: You’ll get to try on all the pretty dresses.

This was something she thought for sure Melody would be on board with, she was expecting her eyes to light up and her hands to clap together in excitement. However, Odette was left disappointed as the look on melody’s face said it all she wasn’t amused.

Melody: Yippeeee.

She rolled her hazel eyes before letting out a loud sigh, letting Odette know that she wasn’t in the mood today to play dress ups. She was sad and sulking, something that James hated her doing but he wasn’t around and she could get away with it. Odette just pulled her arm back away from Melody and started to drum her fingernails on the marble bench top beside her.

Odette: You can have a dream about the one you’ll pick when James asks you one day.

She gave her friend a little nudge but Melody didn’t even blink or move a muscle. Surely Odette didn’t just bring up the taboo topic that Melody isn’t allowed to talk about? Surely, she didn’t just promise her something that was never going to happen.

Melody: I’ll be one hundred and ten, I won’t need a white dress, I’ll need a new hip and teeth.

She dragged her right hand through her curly blonde hair before she placed her bag over her shoulder, looking to make a quick exit from the kitchen so this conversation could end. Odette was hot on melody’s heels as she followed her best friend towards the front door.

Odette: Don’t be a Debbie downer Mel, we have all seen the way he looks at you. Your time isn’t that far away.

Melody didn’t bother to turn around, she hated talking about this purely because she knew it was never going to happen and it was all her fault why it was never going to happen. Regardless of the situation she didn’t want to be talking about it she just wanted to head out, get the dress shopping done so she could come back to Odette’s house drop off her best friend before she made the drive back to Beverly Hills.

Melody: I don’t want to talk about it.  

She reached for the door handle on the front door but as she went to swing it towards her, Odette side stepped her and cut her off stepping in front of her. Odette was now looking down at her friend with a concerned look on her face.

Odette: We don’t have to go, if it’s got you this upset.

Melody took a moment to think about what she was doing and how she was acting, she felt like an idiot but she couldn’t help it. She knew what she wanted to do with her life and right now, the reason why she couldn’t do it was standing right in front of her pretending that everything was going to be okay. She was throwing her happiness in her face while Melody was internally ripping herself apart.  With a big sigh the young blonde finally spoke towards her best friend, she knew she was going to have to be honest with her if they were going to try and function this week as the dream team Sin City Wrestling were pinning them as.

Melody: I’m not upset about the dress shopping, I’m not even mad that I’m your bridesmaid… again. I’m just upset at what you did at Climax Control. You didn’t even ask me if I wanted to be your partner, you just nominated me and walked off like it was no big deal.

Melody was being very real with Odette and Odette couldn’t see what the big deal was. She thought she had made the right choice with Melody as her tag team partner but hearing those words made Odette think that Melody didn’t want to be tagging with her. To her it wasn’t a big deal, it was something they had always talked about. One day teaming up and tearing down Team Hero’s historic reign together. However, it was just always talk and now Odette wanted to make that a reality which was something Melody wasn’t ready for.

Odette: Because it isn’t a big deal.

Melody just rolled her eyes, of course Odette couldn’t see what was really happening here she was too busy living in her perfect little bubble where everything was green and gold.

Melody: It is to me.

As if on cue Gabriel had walked into the room with Lucas in his arms, innocently heading over towards the girls to give his wife a kiss before she went shopping. However, instead of walking in on them giggling and enjoying themselves he had walked in on them having a disagreement.

Odette: We finally get to team up and now this is a big deal to you. That you’re going to turn into a negative? I don’t know what’s wrong with you lately Mel, but baby girl you need to stop being so negative all the time. You need to see the light in the day for what it is.

It wasn’t about here turning it into a negative, it was about her not getting to once again do what she wanted to do. Melody just huffed, she knew huffing got under Odette’s skin so she made sure she did it loudly.

Melody: I don’t need to see anything. I can see everything perfectly and before you shoved me into this battle royal match this weekend, I had everything planned.

Melody’s voice wasn’t it soft sweet song like tone like it normally was, it was quite harsh and to the point something that Odette and Gabriel hadn’t encountered.

Odette: And what was your grand plan?

Odette was staring a hole into her best friend trying to work out what was going on in that mind of hers but she couldn’t work it out she couldn’t work out why she was so angry about being her tag team partner.

Melody: I was going to challenge Mercedes to my final match and I was going walk out beating her once again and that was it. I was going home, I was going to Cali, to live with James, Dexter and Puppy. I was done. I’ve lost EVERY-thing that meant ANY thing in my career at into the void. I FAILED. I failed myself, James, my fans… I’m no longer unbeatable at Super Cards… I’m done, I can’t come back from that. I wanted out. I was so close to being out and then you… YOU had to go and point your stupid finger at me and ruin it all.  

Gabriel didn’t say a single word as he watched Melody rile up at his wife, not because he didn’t have the guts to say anything he just knew these two were like sisters so of course they were going to have disagreements from time to time. Odette was just shocked, pure and honestly shocked at what Melody had just said to her.

Odette: You were going to quit?

Melody just nodded her head sarcastically as if she had to spell it out towards the Aussie.

Melody: I had my letter written up and addressed for Mr Underwood and Mr Ward and everything, I’m done Odette. Well I would have been done, until you had to go and point your stupid finger at me to become your stupid tag team partner.

She didn’t give Odette a single second to reply as Melody opened the door and rushed outside, letting the large wooden door slam shut behind her. Odette was going to go follow her but Gabriel was now by her side and he forced his hand on the door, so his wife couldn’t open it. Turning to look up at the love of her life Odette just looked at him stunned. Gabriel just pulled his wife into his side before he pressed his lips on the top of her head kissing her lightly while Lucas, wiggled around on his father’s side wanting to follow Melody and chase her.

Odette: I had no idea.

Gabriel just held his wife to his side before he gently spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> You can’t know what people refuse to tell you O. Just give her some time today, she’ll come around.

And we fade on Gabriel holding the two people that mean the most to him in this entire world. Leaving Melody to stew over what she had just said and done, while driving around the outskirts of Vegas.

**

Later that day;

It had been a few hours and Odette had cancelled her shopping day to spend the day at home with her husband Gabriel. While Lucas was now being entertained by Despy and Angel whom had dropped over to visit the young boy hell bent on trying to teach him how to play checkers as Uncle Despy’s goal was to be the one to teach him all the board games in the world. Synn was watching his son interact with Lucas, concerned as Lucas had the tendency to reach out and grab on to Angel and squeeze him just a little too tightly. Snowflake was watching them all from his seat on the floor beside Lucas, who was just moving the checkers around the board without any thought.

Gabriel has his arms wrapped around his wife’s waist in the kitchen with his head on her shoulder as he looked at her reflection in the window in front of them. Kissing her gently behind her ear he whispered towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> You know, since Grandpa is here, we could slip upstairs and think about extending the family.

Odette’s eyes lit up as she turned towards Gabriel who was grinning from ear to ear, she didn’t expect to hear that from him especially since the topic of another child was put off between them. Just as Odette was going to reply, they both looked towards the doorway as the front door cracked opened and in walked Melody Grace. She wasn’t alone however as James was now with her as he had travelled to Vegas with her but had decided to spend his time at the casinos instead of hanging around the Steven’s house. It’s not that he didn’t like them, it just well he didn’t overly tolerate them either.

Despy looked up from his spot in the living room and without a second to spare he grabbed onto Angel and stormed over towards Melody in a huff.

Despy: You have some explaining to do, Melody Grace Carpenter.

Melody just looked at Despy confused, while Despy was now tapping his foot in her direction. His sole focus was on Melody as he didn’t even catch on to the fact that his buddy James was in the same room as him.

Despy: What’s this I’ve been hearing about you wanting to quit SCW?

All eyes were now on Melody in the room and everyone had flooded the area what she was standing in, she could feel Synn looking at her, Despy was shaking his head from side to side in disappointment, James was burning a hole in her skin with anger as he didn’t know she was going to retire. Gabriel had his eyes glued on his wife while she was looking at Melody concerned. Lucas was at Despy’s feet trying to jump up and take Angel away from him so he could play with him. Melody turned towards Gabriel and Odette and spoke.

Melody: You told him?

Despy was quick to jump to their defence.

Despy: No, Angel told me, because Angel heard it from Snowflake… so don’t be getting mad at them young lady. Now spill, why would you want to walk away from Sin City Wrestling? Hmmm?

Despy was making his way up closer towards Melody, while he was searching for answers from his best buddy. Melody wasn’t going to say anything, she was just going to turn around and walk out but no matter which direction she looked she was surrounded by her closest friends and basically family.

Melody: I wanted to quit because I’m a loser. A big fat, tank of a loser. I let Crystal beat me. She took my title. Well Polly’s title… but you know what I mean and I no longer have my one claim to fame. I’m no longer the Super Card Queen. I ruined it for me, I ruined it for my fans and now I have nothing.

Despy scoffed at her words, looking at her a little hurt and confused but he knew she didn’t mean to hurt him. So, he was going to fix this. Despy turned to look at his father and as if Synn knew what Despy was hinting at the booming voice of Synn was now projecting towards young Melody.

<FONT COLOR=#E56717>Synn:</FONT> You’re willing to give up everything, over one night? You’re rise to the top didn’t happen overnight, so what makes you think you’re fall from Grace, would crumble because of one match?

Before Melody could reply to Synn, he stepped into the room and was now standing beside his son.

<FONT COLOR=#E56717>Synn:</FONT> You started at the bottom, you’ve been laughed at ridiculed, mocked… and you won everyone over and built and empire, a fortress, with an endless following, who support you no matter what you do… or who you do it with.

He turned to look at James, driving his point home.

<FONT COLOR=#E56717>Synn:</FONT> And you just want to walk away from them? That my dear, would be you failing them, not the losses, not the titles, you walking away would ruin what you have created from the ground up. However, if that’s what you wish to do.

Synn took a step back before he said to much, leaving the floor open for Gabriel.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> I get where you’re coming from Melody. We have all been there, I wanted to quit before I went on and became Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion for a second time… if I would have walked away, I probably wouldn’t have had one of the best years in my career. A championship, a pregnant glowing wife, followed by the birth my world, my son.

Gabriel looked at his family to drive his point home before he continued.

<FONT COLOR=#368BC1>Gabriel:</FONT> You can’t just run away because things get hard, or because you lose something that has no meaning to begin with. The Super Card Queen? You think one loss, where you weren’t even pinned of submitted is going to take that away from you? It’s your presence at Supercards that will keep that title alive… You should dig deep and want this Melody, only you can be the killer of your own titles. You control your fate.

He took a step back to be by his wife’s side before he looked around the room, waiting for the next person to step up. James just looked at his girlfriend, unsure of this little intervention moment the Sins were conducting but why should he keep quiet when he has his own issues on his chest.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I seriously wish you could see yourself through my damn eyes Mel. You keep saying that you have failed me and yet every day I seen you, every second I see you I can’t be any prouder of you. You have overcome a lot, by yourself, in your career, in your personal life but you have never ever given up… hell, if you could put at least twenty percent of what you put in when you were hell bent on fixing us, you would never have a dark day in Sin City Wrestling again. I get that you feel like you’re at your lowest point, I’ve been there… curiosity of that arse hole over there.

James motioned to Gabriel and he was referring to the time that Gabriel threw James into a dumpster one night at Climax Control.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Sure, I had to take a break to come back to be the man I am today, but you don’t need to take a break from your career Mel. You have it all, looks, charisma, agility, the moves, you’re fast, you’re fucking fast in that ring and no one could catch you, the fans adore you... I adore you. You make friends with everyone, you don’t hold grudges, you move with the times, you keep things fresh and exciting… you’re always evolving… you don’t need to step away from the ring to rebuild yourself, you just need to take a break on yourself and stop being so hard on yourself.

James smiled towards his girlfriend, while Despy nodded in agreement before he spoke out.

Despy: BFF you should really listen to my Best Buddy, he knows what he is saying.

James cringed at what Despy had just said but he let it slide as he watched Melody start to tear up. She was confused and now she felt like everyone was picking on her when they were trying to show her, her strengths. James wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her back from running away while covering it up with a delicate hug. Everyone in the room had said something, apart from Odette who was trying to find the right words.

Odette: I’m sorry that you feel like I pushed you into this Melody. I just didn’t think you would be at the end of your rope. I should have asked you first before announcing you as my tag team partner. I just thought you would be excited. We could be the dangerous two, the Disney Duo, hell we could be Anna and Elsa… for all I care. I just wanted to tag up with my best friend, so we can tear down that strangle hold that Team Hero has on the record. I wanted us to live out our dream of being a tag team before well life happens and we run out of time.

Melody screwed her nose up at what Odette had just said, she wasn’t talking about death surely?

Odette: However, if you still want to step away that’s fine… I mean… Gabriel just suggested we start extending the family sooooo…

There was a smirk on Odette’s face that Melody knew all too well and it wasn’t long until Melody was walking towards Gabriel. She didn’t waste a moment before she slapped her hand on Gabriel’s bare chest before she wiggled her right index finger at him.

Melody: No! You know the rules, no more children until I get to have children… so we can have little babies that grow up together. So, no… just no.

Gabriel just smirked while James just tried his best to hide the fact he was rolling his eyes at that idea. Lucas had made his way over to James and was now tugging on the bottom of his shirt looking for attention. While Melody took a step back and looked at the room filled with her loved ones.

Melody: I don’t deserve you all. I truly don’t.

She was welling up as she looked at Despy, Synn, Angel, James, Lucas, Gabriel and Odette before she went to speak once more she cut off by Odette. The Aussie had swooped in and stolen Melody’s time to talk.

Odette: So, I have a question for you Melody Grace Carpenter. One I should have asked you a long time ago, well on Sunday night at least. Would you like to be my tag team partner, my best friend in crime and the one I stalk, and chase down Team Hero’s record with and claim it for our own?

Odette was holding her hands out and she had Melody’s hands in hers as she looked in her friend’s beautiful eyes looking for the answer. It didn’t take long for her to get her reply.

Melody: OH MY GOD, of course I will.

Melody jumped up into Odette’s arms and the two hugged while the boys watched on, glad that their worlds could return to some type of peace. Meanwhile as Odette hugged her best friend she looked at James and winked at him, as if she was challenging him to beat that. James just ignore it before he reached down and lifted Lucas up into his arms so he could stop pulling on his shirt. It only took a few hours but everything in this household seemed to turn back around all thanks to Despy who was smiling proudly as the beautiful moment he has just created. Once Despy was pleased with what he had seen he turned to look back at the checkers board and before anything could be said, the sound of the table being flipped broke up the silence.

Despy: BEATEN BY A BABY!!!

**

So here we go, welcome to a new era in Sin City Wrestling Tag Team Wrestling. A dawn of a new day, staring one of Sin City Wrestling’s most loved Bombshell’s and one that well… you either love or hate. Melody Grace Carpenter and Odette Nicole Stevens. Two very decorated female wrestlers, who have left a very noticeable mark on Sin City Wrestling during their time here.

Only time will tell if they can team together and overcome others such as Team Technicolor, The Fallen, The Elders, The Boss Ladies or The Angel Clan. I mean sure the other tag teams have been teams already and know they can work together, but what could out match or outweigh the bond that Odette and Melody share? Ask yourselves that before you start saying that they haven’t tagged before and that is going to cripple them. If anything, it’s going to drive them on. They have been after this pairing since Melody first decided that she wanted to become a wrestler, so what makes you all think they are going to let this golden opportunity slip through their fingers?

You’ll be sadly mistaken if you bet against these two just because they are new to the tag team scene together. Just know Odette know what it takes to be a champion in the tag division, so do you really think she would pick someone who would share her passion? If you do, you’re kidding yourself.

So, Remi, Edie, you might be sisters but I can assure you… your little dysfunctional tag team is going to be left one shade this Sunday night and that’s red from embarrassment when once again, you both get aired out and beaten.

The Elders? Well let’s be honest they have been talking about losing all week on Twitter, so enjoy that feeling of not letting yourself down when you taste defeat this Sunday night.

The Angel Clan? I mean do they even exist anymore? I mean I haven’t seen them around lately, so you know what if you could just stay gone, you would be doing all of us a huge favour.

The Boss Ladies, That’s a joke, right? Like I am picturing some hard-hitting suits in my mind, but when it comes to being in the ring with Odette and Melody, they’re going to be picked apart. Also, Evie threatened them that if they let Belinda walk out of Climax Control one half of the tag team champions, she could destroy everything they have ever loved. So, consider that motivation.

The Fallen, or as I like to call them, the Fallen so far, they can’t get back up. Those girls will slide on in, just in the nick of time but I can promise you it won’t be enough. It will never be enough to topple the team of Melody and Odette and why’s that? Because well they seem to have more distractions lately, over stretching themselves and well that’s never a good thing when your mind should be fully focused on your own life.

It doesn’t matter who gets put before the team of Melody and Odette because the ending will be the same. Odette will once again be crowned one half of the tag team champions and Melody will leave this Sunday night being crowed Little Miss Three out of Four.

Odette and Melody, your NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Tag Team Champions.

It’s going to happen this Sunday night, be a part of it and get ready to witness history.  

4
Climax Control Archives / YES! OMG! YES!
« on: April 07, 2017, 11:14:40 PM »
 HELLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO, HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII, HELLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOO is there anybody out there?

(echo, echo)

HELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO can anybody hear me?

(the sound of silence)

HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII

(crickets chirpin’)

Howdy, hello, G’day, Hi, HILO?

Sometimes I wonder if anyone ever really listens to when I talk? Like how many times do I need to say that I want to be a fighting champion and that every match that I undertake should have my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship on the line? Like seriously? How… many… times? It’s like Mr Mark Ward and Mr Christian Underwood don’t believe me when I say that I want to be the champion with the most title defences under my belt, regardless of how long my reign is? Yet here I am once again, booked in a non-title match up. And, who am I facing? Non-other than The Elder’s voicyest (I’m not sure why that isn’t a word but it totally should be) member Song.

For all of you thinking, what the heck are you tootin’ on about Melody? I’m talking about the fact that Song, seems to be the member of the elders who can’t seem to keep her mouth closed. She does know that if she closed her mouth, her teeth would act as a cage for her tongue, right? Right? Right?

I bet you’re thinking, WHOA there little Melly, what’s gotten under your skin all of a sudden and why are you being so mean towards Song? Well it’s simple, she got mouthy on Twitter and ever since then I’ve head to listen to her back and forth compliments and insults. it’s getting to the point that I don’t even know what she wants to prove anymore. I mean if she was looking to prove a point, that pin point is looking mighty dull about now. I mean first she said she was the “best” and that she didn’t need the World Bombshell Championship to prove it, all she needed was a match up against me and she would prove to the entire world that she could beat me. My response, is well, I’m glad I’m not the only bombshell on this roster that believes in fairy tales.

Song, you claim to be the best and yet, where is your evidence? Where is your supporting documentation? Because as far as I’m standing looking in, we weren’t even on the radar. The only reason why you are on the radar because I let you be, because like I say week in and week out I want to be a fighting champion, a defending champion. I want to be the type of champion who always have her title on the line because let’s face it. If I get beaten in a non-title match up, why and how could I call myself the World Bombshell Champion? It wouldn’t be right. It wouldn’t sit right with me but alas, we all have rules we need to follow and we all have bosses who refuse to give into the demands of others. I mean I’m not surprised, that they aren’t hearing me lately because everyone in Sin City Wrestling, seems to be so neeeeeeedddddddddy these days. It’s exhausting.

All I see and hear is, “I want this” “I want that” “give me this” “give me that” “I should be champion” “I deserve to be champion” and I’m like SHHHHHHHUTTTTTT YOUR GOD DAMN FACES UP. People really do my head in, like I feel like my head is going to exploded from all this jibber jabber… especially from people who have been here for like what? Two hot minutes and they think they can talk to the top champions, like we’re below them?

Yes Bishop, I’m talking to you. You think that I’m going to let that little gun, jab slide? You have another thing coming for you. You see if James, Despy, Gabriel, Synn, Hell anyone ISN’T going to make you pay for that remark. I’ve always got one good friend, who is always and I mean ALWAYS one call away and you don’t want me to dial those numbers. You don’t want me to press call on that number because when this certain Swede gets the taste of vengeance some say that he turns into an animal. Some say that he becomes a creature, but I know, I know exactly what he becomes and trust me, you don’t want that beast. You don’t want that monster knocking at your door step because trust me, he will knock the street right out of your mouth along with your cheap grill.

Whoa, I got really side tracked this week, my little Melephants I’m sorry. I just seem to have a lot to get off my chest, which is different from having a lot on my chest. Lol! Boob jokes, you got to love them. Okay, so where was I going with this? Oh yes, that’s right… this week in DETRIOT. I feel like you need to shout that, because all of those famous rappers do and well I want to be down with the 8 Mile. Actually, I don’t know if that’s the safest of things to be down with, but what do I know about being gangster, I’m whiter than that white guy in D12. In fact, if I had a rap name it would be Lil Pasty, hahaha rollin’ hmmmm Chocolate eclairs with mock cream, droolin’. WAIT… that’s pastry not PASTY. Smurfin’ heck.

Okay back on point, this week in Detroit, Michigan at the Michigan State Fairgrounds Coliseum. I’m going PLATINUM sorry, I couldn’t resist the Kid Rock quote. You know being in his hometown. I’m such a devil without a cause, sometimes it really kills me.

OKAY! What I was saying this weekend I get to face Song and we go one on one, inside the Michigan State Fairgrounds in the Coliseum. Which is really cool because I didn’t know Detroit had a strong connection with Rome? However, you guys will all need to buckle your seat belts because Song has promised to take me to my limits and well, I want her to. Each and every week I fight I get pushed to my breaking point and each and every week I show the entire universe that I cannot and will not be broken. So, whatever Song, has for me… I’m going to remind her, that all good Songs, are only successful if they had a Fantastic Melody… and well… on Sunday night we’ll let the music we make speak for its self in the middle of that ring.

**

Detroit, Detroit it’s a hell of a town. Detroit the biggest city in the Midwestern state Michigan, a city filled with unquiet museums, scenic waterways, Motown and surprisingly good award winning restaurants. A city not overly known for anything good, but a city that has been documented worldwide for its decline in car manufacturing, corrupt police and bankruptcy. However, this is city is now said to be in capable hands and an incline for jobs, revenue and potential has this city breathing back to life. However, if you asked one person in particular what their thoughts about Detroit was, their response would be simple “it’s a shit hole.” Speaking of that person let’s see what he is up to.

The scene opens up alongside Detroit’s main river ways, where there is oodles of shops and cafes that line the street, overlooking the waterways. The camera’s pan up to see a familiar Starbucks sign before it gently pans down to see Melody Grace and James Huntington-Hawkes III sitting with Simpson to their side. Simpson was dressed in his usual suit and tie, while he had his phone up to his ear taking an important call, while Melody and James were seated at a round table across from one another.

The look on James’ face said it all, he hated this place and the quicker he could get out of this dump the better. However, the lady of his life that was sitting across from him had a different view on this part of the world as she was beaming towards him with a smile as she held a book in her hand that read “Top things to see and do in Detroit.” Melody was dressed up in fair more casual clothing, as James had advised her that wearing to much bling in a city like this would only cause trouble. Nevertheless, she was still flawless in her tan timberland shoes, her long black skin tight jeans and her camo print hoodie that was up and over her head. Her long blonde hair was curled and was poking out from under her hoodie as she looked at James and then back down at her book. James on the other hand was dressed in dark blue jeans that were stuffed into a pair of matching timberlands, while his shirt choice for today was a black Supreme t-shirt for some reason he wasn’t feeling the cold as much as Melody was or well he didn’t have a choice as he had given up his jacket for Melody to wear. Melody looked up from her book and quickly parted her glossed lips with excitement.

Melody: Jam, JAM, JAM!!!

James just looked from his coffee up to his girl with a fake shocked expression on his face, he knew she was about to surprise him with some sort of idea that she had picked up from reading that book in her hands.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yes, Mel?

Melody’s hazel eyes were beaming towards James, as her eyelashes batted towards him, so James instantly knew this was going to be a suggestion he wasn’t going to like.

Melody: Babe, did you know that Detroit has a SEALIFE Aquarium and a ZOO?

The look on her face was cheerful as she gave James that cheesy smile that she always did when she wanted something. James nine times out of ten couldn’t resist it, but he made her work for it because well that’s the type of boyfriend he was. He liked hearing Melody try and explain her way of getting what she wanted.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Oh great, and how are they going to be any different from the seven thousand other aquariums and zoos you drag me to?

James lifted his coffee up to his lips and took a sip, before he placed it back down on the table and watched Melody’s facial expressions. As if on cue she screwed her nose up at him, while driving her eyebrows together in a little ball of fury.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You know, if the wind changes you’ll face will stay like that?

He chuckled to himself knowing exactly what was coming next but for some reason, he liked seeing Melody squirm and protest her reasons for wanting to go to the same places but in different towns. Of course, everyone knew they were going to go there anyway, Melody was just going to have to work for it.

Melody: You’re face will stay like that, if you don’t remove the grumpy pants you’ve got on. Cheese and biscuits, cookies and cream. You drive me crazy. So, I guess were not going to the zoo or the aquarium, so what do you want to do in Detroit?

Without batting an eye, James raised his coffee mug to his lips once more but before he took a swig he spoke towards Melody with a cheeky look in his eye.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What do I want to do in Detroit? Hmm… let me think about that…

He pondered for three seconds, leading Melody to believe that he was going to suggest an activity and finally their day could get started in this city and they could set off to explore this new corner of America she had never seen before.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’d like to leave this fucking shit hole, is that one of the top twenty-five things to do, in your little book?

Taking a sip of his hot coffee, the hot liquid didn’t burn as much as the heated scowl that he was receiving from his girlfriend. He didn’t even have to look at Melody to know that she was staring a hole into his soul.

Melody: You know James, you’re lucky you’re adorable and I love you because I know the real you because sometimes and I mean sometimes, you can be a giant butt face when it comes to making suggestions. Like when I always say, what do you wanna do today and you’re always like… I don’t know. I don’t care, you pick… I just want to do something, so you don’t have to be miserable here. I know you don’t like D-Town, but like… we’re here all week so we have to at least try and do something fun in this place. We can’t spend all week in the hotel room.

A smile crawled over James face as he reached across the table and grabbed onto Melody’s right hand.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Well we could stay in the hotel room, all week… I mean it might be the Detroit fighting spirit coming out of me, but I’m pretty sure we could go a few rounds.

Melody slapped him playfully on the arm as he smirked towards her, his eyes locked on hers.

Melody: Stop that, don’t give me those eyes.

James just leant across the table more, removing the space between them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You mean these eyes?

Melody just sighed as she pressed her left index finger on the tip of his cold nose.

Melody: I know what you’re doing macho man, you’re trying to coax me into going back to the hotel room, so we can fool around… but I know, that you packed your PS4 and you just brought like seven new games. I can see through this little, charming, game you’re playing and I’m not buying it. Not to today anyways, I want to go somewhere today… what if we make a deal, we have a Melody day today and tomorrow I’ll let you stay in bed all day and you can play with that do-hickey-machine.

James didn’t lose his confident smile, even though his plan had been foiled by Melody he just pressed his lips against hers softly. As he pulled away he smiled towards her proudly before he spoke to her, so only she could hear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Deal.

As he smiled at her Melody couldn’t help but lean forward to give James a tender kiss on his lips, as her warm hands found the sides of his cold face she gently held him close to her. While the two exchanged a small embrace, James motioned with his right hand for Simpson to hurry up on the phone and make his way back to the group. Simpson did as James requested and made his conversation on the phone short, before he stuffed his phone back into his jacket pocket and headed back over towards the table. Melody pulled away from James with a smile on her face, but as she pulled away something flashed in James eyes and he was quick to double look at his girl.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Do you have something to tell me Melody?

Her smile was beaming and when I say that I mean, well really beaming. As she opened her mouth to smile once more and on her fourth and fifth tooth back on her right-side James’ eyes spied two tiny little diamonds glued to her teeth. The look on his face, wasn’t a look of certainty as Melody couldn’t tell him he hated them or loved them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What the fuck Babe? Did you seriously get a grill for Detroit?

Melody just closed her mouth before she shook her head from side to side, trying to hold back her laughter.

Melody: Totally.

She couldn’t tell is James was impressed or disappointed in her but she had a reason for why they were on her teeth and no it wasn’t because she like to waste money or because she liked to flaunt their life style she had a legitimate reason for having this simple, elegant tooth decoration in her mouth.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Why would you get real diamonds glued to your teeth? Like what in the world would possess you to waste money like that?

He was mad, but he wasn’t mad because well we all know if James was really mad he would be fuming and also because the smirking look of his girlfriend’s face said it all.

Melody: Gangster rap made me, do it?

She flashed her smile at him once more showing off the tiny diamonds on her teeth once more before she placed her hand on the side of his face once more.

Melody: Relax babe, it’s for a photoshoot. They’ll be gone by Sunday.

He didn’t say anything to her at first, he just shook his head from side to side, while staring at the ridiculous tooth details in his girlfriend’s mouth. However, he couldn’t stay mad at that smiling face as she just pouted towards him. James finally spoke but it wasn’t towards Melody, but he kept his eyes locked onto hers.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Simpson, you need to organise a car, today were going to the zoo and the stupid aquarium… but lunch is going to be a comedy act, staring Melody as she picks lettuce out of her diamonds.

Melody sucked her bottom lip into her mouth, a little wounded from what James had just said. James saw that his joke wasn’t well received by Melody and he quickly made sure he corrected his words with his actions. Leaning across the table some more, his place his hands on the side of her face before her caressed it down to her chin. Gently guiding her face towards his, he pressed his lips against hers. Kissing her softly, yet deeply in public something they didn’t always do as this was the stuff that paparazzi lived for. Melody pulled on the side of her oversized hoodie and curved it around James’s face as they continued to kiss, shielding them both from the money shot the cameras around them were dying to get. As since the two had locked lips out the front of Starbucks she could hear a little commotion arising from the teenage girls that were sitting around them. Simpson on the other hand was standing with his back towards them organising a car to come swing by and pick them all up, while shielding the love birds from one angle. James gently pulled away from the kiss and smiled up at Melody as she opened her eyes, surprised by his actions.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I might not like what you’ve done with your teeth, but you’ll always be perfect to me.

He whispered it so the neighbouring teenage fan girls couldn’t hear him. It’s not that he didn’t want them knowing he had a softer side, it’s just he only wanted Melody to hear his honest words. Melody just smiled at James, her body feeling giddy as she found herself getting lost in his eyes.

Melody: and I might like your man bun hair more than this hair style, but you’ll always be perfect to me.

She winked at him, before she cut the space between them and rested her lips on to his once more. Giving the fans around them something to ogle at while James just reached up and held onto the hem of the hoodie, pulling it towards him so the cameras couldn’t see the two part and smile devilishly yet innocently towards one another. As the two were completely in the public eye, but their faces were almost completely out of sight James took a moment in time to admire his girl.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m proud of you.

Melody looked at him confused, not sure why he was proud of her right now but she was going to take it.

Melody: Why, babe? I haven’t done anything special lately.

James just smiled at her, before lightly pecking her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You don’t need to do anything babe, just be you… but also because that fan girl over there has been taking pictures of us all morning and photoshopping your face out and adding hers in and you haven’t had one little rage attack.

He was smirking, he knew what Melody was like around crazy fan girls when it came to James she used to be extremely jealous to the point that she would always start a fight with James about things that were out of his control. Melody just took in a deep breath before she calmly, but not so calmly replied.

Melody: Rude, so rude… but I could take her.

James just chuckled towards Melody, not because he doubted her, he knew that Melody would have that girls number in a heartbeat but because of that mean little streak she had glistening in her eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I think the mean streets of Detroit are getting to you, first a grill, now wanting to fight people? Who are you and what have you done with my Melody?

Melody just poked her tongue out at James who gently let go of the hoodie and pulled away from her as she was sizing him up before an idea went off in her head.

Melody: Hey, do you think Kid Rock is home?

It was an out of left field question but James was used to those but now he knew, there was going to be another job added to their list of things to see and do in Detroit and sadly for him, none of them involved getting the fuck out of “shit” town. He wrapped his hand around his coffee cup and sighed deeply, knowing that he had twenty something hours left of this day before he could have his twenty-four hours of freedom on his PS4 day that Melody had promised him.

**

The scene opens up outside the beautiful Detroit Sealife Aquarium, there are people lined up ready to get inside, while the SCW cameras swirl around taking in the size of the building that make up the aquarium. The cameras pan on J2H who can be found surrounded by a flock of fans, like he is the chip and they are the seagulls but he is politely signing autographs and taking selfies with them as he knew he had some time to kill while Melody was setting up for her weekly promotional. The cameras pan around to see Simpson standing in between Melody and James so he could launch into action if either of his apples of his eyes, where in need of any help. Melody was over to the left looking towards the camera with a massive smile on her face. If you knew Melody you would know that aquariums to her, were basically like Disneyland. She was a little further away from the building so the background noise wasn’t so deafening as she started to talk towards the cameras.

Melody: Song, song, song-atity-song-song-sooooooooooooong. This Sunday night you must feel like you have entered the winners circle? I mean, considering a few weeks ago Mark Ward said he would never grant you this match, but here we are… about to go toe to toe, nose to nose in the middle of the six-sided ring of Sin City Wrestling. This must be a dream match for you, a match you can finally spread your wings and show the world that you are more than just a tag team wrestler. I mean you must be feeling all sorts of excited, nervous and hell you might actually be thinking, can I do this? Do I have what it takes to main event a Climax Control, by myself. I mean do you Song? Do you have what it takes to step out of the shadows of the tag division and headline a show, not just any show but Climax Control, live from Detroit?

Melody’s eyes were piercing down the lens of the camera as she spoke directly to Song.

Melody: I know what you’re probably going to say, that you have this, you know what it’s going to take to beat me and why wouldn’t you? You said so yourself you’re the best bombshell we have in this division so pinning or submitting the Current World Bombshell Champion, shouldn’t be an issue for you right? This shouldn’t be a stretch for you and what you’re capable of right? I mean you’re a ninja, a warrior that flyers the banner for the house of The Elders… you’re the fast striking, ass kicking Song, who leaves nothing but bodies of destruction in her path. The glorified student from a line of generations of celebrated masters in mixed martial arts, hell I’ve even heard whispers that people call you the female Chuck Norris, because you’re that damn good.

Melody had made that last line up, but she was going to roll with it as she smiled brightly.

Melody: I mean you’re that damn good, until you waltz over to your corner or well sometimes you spring over to your corner, hell sometimes you crawl over to your corner and you make an all-important tag. Yes, a TAG because let’s face reality here Song… you’re a tag team wrestler, who will probably never see the same success outside of being a tag team wrestler and why? Now before you start painting me with the same brush that everyone does and say, oh Melody is turning into a big bad meanie face… know that I’m not… I’m just finally in place that I can say what I truly think and not have to sugar-coat anything anymore. That doesn’t change who I am, so don’t beat that drum because I can assure you the canvas is already broken.

Nodding as if to agree with herself, she pursed her lips as if to say, “what gives?” before she carried on with her promotional.

Melody: Now why don’t I think you’ll ever make it out of the tag team scene, because let’s face it? When was the last time you were in a match… a whole… match by yourself? When was the last time you were without your family behind you? Hell, if it’s not Alana by your side, it’s master Lilly, it’s Jon Dough or its Eyes, who are standing with you. I mean have you ever and I mean EVER in your life done something without one of them standing by you? Coaching you? Sure, before you state the obvious and say, but Melody weren’t you trained by someone? yes, yes, I was and do you see Derek Thorne rocking up to my place of work every week offering me free advice? No because I made damn sure I could make it in this business on my own, but what about James? What about it? Don’t you dare fall into the same trap that everyone else falls into by bringing his name into this because I can promise you, nothing fuels my fire more than when naïve people come at me saying I’m only where I am today because of James Huntington-Hawkes III. Like my successful career before I even started to hang out with him, means nothing. I won’t stand for it anymore and I pray to the ninja god of ninja-town you don’t make that mistake but I can promise you, if you do I make damn sure you regret getting lippy with me on social media.

Melody looked over her shoulder in James direction seeing that he was making his way back over towards her so he could listen in too what she was saying. Turning back to look at the camera Melody just smiled before she continued.

Melody: Ah social media, the platform all my opponents use against me because well, when you look at it I’m one of the most successful and followed Sin City Wrestling personalities on that form of social media. It’s only natural I’m going to take some heat for what I say on there, but like what I will make abundantly clear to Song on Sunday night in Detroit… I might talk “smack” on there but I always back it up. Unlike the people who call me out on social media week in and week out but where they at, when it comes to show time? Where are they when the bright lights hit? Nowhere, because they coward their way out of entering my spotlight… it’s all just smoke and mirrors or well in this case it’s all just a bunch of keyboard warriors trying to make a name for themselves but when it comes to stepping up face to face in the centre of that ring, each and every week I call out the whole roster where are they? Oh, that’s right, they try and serve me up on a platter, in their weekly match promotionals that have NOTHING to do with me. Here’s a tip, if you can’t focus on your opponent for the week don’t try and over exert yourself by taking on one to many battles… I mean Mercedes really? Each week my name comes out of your lips, but I understand… the fisherman always likes to talk about the one fish that got away.  

She threw her right thumb over her shoulder, as if to connect the aquarium to her fish joke before she smiled wildly.

Melody: So, Song are you going to live up to the hype? Or are you just going to be another girl who is struggling to come to terms with her place in Sin City Wrestling. I mean I get why you want to break out from just doing tag team matches, but really going after the top in your first singles match in what would be a while is either a really ballsy move or well a really stupid one. I just hope for your sake you push me to my limits like you preach you are. Nevertheless, it doesn’t matter because your best will not be enough to get me to submit to you… or for you to pin me down. Why? Because I have a reign to defend, I have a belt to honour and well I’m not going to let a keyboard ninja think that she can sound off on Twitter and call herself the best in this business, the best in Sin City Wrestling when it comes to the Bombshell just think she can walk in and claim to be the high and mighty. It’s not going to happen, not this week, not at Climax Control and not in Detroit.

Once Melody said Detroit, some standby-ers in the background echoed the name of their city with pride. A smile flashes on the young females face once more as she waves at the fans that were around her before she thought of her next case and point.

Melody: It’s not that I don’t want to see your star shine Song, because I do. I’m all for giving people who normally don’t get a chance, a chance. Though you need to trust me when I say this, I will not go easy on you and I will expose your weaknesses, regardless of how minor they might be… I will wear you out, I will drag this match on because I know one thing is for sure, you will not and you cannot stand the test of time. You will be begging to make a tag but unfortunately for you this Sunday night no one will be in your corner to make the save, no one will be there for you to tag out and bench yourself. There will be no time for rest and I will push you to your limits. I am the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion for a reason and this Sunday night you’re going to find out exactly that reason, because I never give up, I never quit and I never ever stop.

Shaking her head to emphasis her point the Current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion kept her head held high as she started to wrap this promotional up.

Melody: People might think this bubbly, over the top personality is just a cover because my “true colours” have been “showing” lately but I swear to you, I don’t need a Redbull to give me wings.  I’m go, go, go from the ding, ding, ding and I don’t stop, I don’t slow down and I don’t slip up because falling from grace at this height would ruin me and do you really think, that I’m going to let you be the reason I fall? Do you really think that I’m going to let you be the reason I hand over my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship? Because trust me, nontitle match or not, if you were to beat me I would vacate this championship because clearly, I wouldn’t be worthy to call myself the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

Melody lifts the hem of her baggy Jacket that belongs to James Huntington-Hawkes III to show off that under her jumper she had the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship around her waist. She smiles, wildly showing off the two diamonds on her teeth.

Melody: What? Did you really think I wouldn’t have my championship with me? Did you really think I would open that trap door so people could try and call me out on it? Shame on you… Now, I will see you this Sunday night Song, inside the ring at the Michigan State Fairgrounds Coliseum smack bang in the middle of Detroit country where the fans are loud, aggressive and they demand to see a proper fight. I know I’m willing and up to the challenge to give them what they want, I can only hope and pray that you are too.

Melody unhooks the belt from her waist and places the championship over her right shoulder, looking down towards it staring at the nameplate that reads her name. She takes a moment to let what she has just said soak in before she runs her hand across the face of her championship before turning back to the cameras once more wrapping this up.

Melody: Now to my Detroit Melephants let’s get ready to tear the roof off the Coliseum and show the world that it doesn’t matter which side of the states you’re on, were still the loudest and proudest. I love you, stay safe and be kind to one another. I’ll see you all on Sunday.

She blew a kiss the camera and with that, the fans around her knew the promotional was finished some a few of them rushed over towards her. She met her fans with open arms and a big smile as she hugged them all and gave them autographs. The cameras silently panned in on the fan interaction, while Simpson swoop in and grabbed hold the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship title protecting the goods. It was then the cameras faded on Melody interacting with her fans before she headed off to enjoy her date day with James.  

**

The date day was almost drawing to a close, however Melody hand managed to talk James into letting her walk through the tunnel exhibit once more. James had even gone to the trouble of asking the staff at Sealife to turn off the traveling walk away to Melody and himself could walk through the tunnel at their own pace. The park was closed but they had allowed the two of them to stay back, with no one else around, so they could enjoy their time in peace. Melody was standing in the middle of the tunnel looking up above her at all the different fish that were swimming around, while watching the stingrays and the sharks zoom past the transparent plastic that separated them from the animals. Meanwhile as Melody was looking at the fish in wonder, James had his eyes on his girl he wasn’t sure what she saw in fish, or sea life but he loved seeing that smile on her face. She was at peace when he brought her to an aquarium more so then when she was at any other theme park, he almost believed her when she told him she thought she was a descendant from mermaids from the peace and joy she took from watching boring fish swim past all day. To James this was boring but if it made Melody happy, that meant it made him happy.

Melody: Aren’t they beautiful?

James didn’t know what Melody was talking about but he just agreed to keep her satisfied.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> They sure are.

Melody turned to look at James with a sly smile, she knew this was painful for him but he was trying.

Melody: I just want to see the albino stingray glide over one more time and we can go, I promise.

James looked up he didn’t realise there was even an albino stingray in the tank above his head, but he took notice as it swam above their head casting a shadow. Even he had to admit it was pretty majestic although he would never say it out loud. Melody sighed in delight as he glided over them before she twirled around and crashed into James’ chest for a hug.

Melody: I know I say this a million times, but I wish I was a mermaid.

James just pressed his lips on the top of Melody’s head kissing her, before he wrapped his arms around her waist hugging her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You mean to tell me you’re not?

The saddened look in her eye told him the answer she wasn’t a mermaid. However, before he could make her smile again, Melody twirled out of his arms but her hand slide down to his and their fingers interlocked. Melody went to make her way out of tunnel as she had promised James they would leave after seeing the stingray once more, but he wasn’t moving with her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Melody stop.

Melody stopped walking away and she turned back to look at James behind her. He pulled on her arm gently and made her take a few steps back, towards him. She watched as his nervously, smiled but once she was in position he spoke once again.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I have something to ask you?

James didn’t say anything else he just dropped down to one knee in the middle of the tunnel. Melody’s eyes grew wide as she looked at what was happening and a million and one fireworks started to go off inside her stomach. This was perfect, this was her ideal setting for a proposal. The fact they were in the middle of a dimly lit tunnel surrounded by fish, inside an empty aquarium one of the places Melody love visiting and here James was in front of her, on bended knee with one hand in his jacket pocket. Melody felt as if time had stood still as she gazed down at him trying to fight back tears in this perfect moment. However, in the real world only a few seconds had passed and this wasn’t being milked out for as long as it seemed inside Melody’s mind. James just looked up at Melody and smiled.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You realise your shoe lace is undone, right?

Melody didn’t really hear the question she just saw his lips moving so her response was timeless.

Melody: YES!

James just looked at Melody as he brought his eyebrows together but he removed his hand from his pocket and brought both of his hands down to the untied lace of Melody’s shoe and quickly did the loose shoe lace up. Melody just watched on confused at first but finally she replayed the question over in her head. Oops the look of shock on her face was now being overcome with a glowing redness. Once James finished what he was doing he stood back up and draped his right arm over Melody’s shoulders, tucking her into his body. He looked towards her with a smirk.

Melody: I both hate you and love you right now.

James was trying to not laugh because he could see the glimmer of disappointment in her eyes but who was to say this wasn’t a-part of a bigger plan? James just rested his lips on her forehead before he squeezed her into him tightly.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I just got down on my knees on the dirty ground of Detroit and did your shoe lace up. I would say your love for me should outweigh the hate.

Melody just shook her head but her disappointment melted away as she giggled, after all he had just done something that no one in this world would ever think James would do and that was enough to melt her little heart. She turned towards him as she wrapped her arms around his waist before she pressed her lips onto his. As the two kissed once again the stingray floated above them before he glided off leaving the two love birds to have a heated, loved filled make out session in the middle of the famous Sealife tunnel.

5
Climax Control Archives / HAPPY BIRTHDAY JAMES!
« on: March 03, 2017, 05:30:43 PM »
 Here we go, here we, here we gooooooooooo. Sorry I have been subjected to listening and watching football over the last few days so that’s all I have stuck in my head. Hello and welcome, my Melephants to another exciting day at the office coming from yours truly the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, Melody Grace Carpenter. What a whirl wind first month is has been being champion, I mean I got to face Polly Playtime and I made the Internet Champion tap proving to everyone why the Bombshell Championship is leaps and bounds above the Internet Championship… however after that it’s been quiet. Too quiet.

Like HELLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOO PEOPLE!!!! I called you all out week one and nothing… NOTHING! Has come my way I’m starting to think that people, especially the Bombshells in Sin City Wrestling fear hard work. It’s a joke.

For months, we had to listen to people like Alexis and Mikah flip back and forth on their want and desire to become the Bombshell Champion and where are they now? Alexis is basically going to quit, while Mikah has gone back to focus on the Internet Championship. Belinda Warwick has gone from, I want to make a statement to I want to flirt so hard with Ben Jordan backstage only to wind up one day asking him out and he will politely decline which will lead to her being left red faced and never wanting to show her face in Sin City Wrestling again. Oh, and we have the Mean Girls…or do we? I mean they seem to be overshadowed by the Bad Boys? Bad Boys isn’t that the brand name of children’s clothing line for boys between the ages of five to twelve? So not only does SCW have a knock off movie but now we have a knock off children’s clothing brand as well… that’s flaming fantastic.  

Mercedes has been like non-existent lately but here she is once again getting a chance to face me at Climax Control for the World Bombshell Championship. I mean if this was a dot to dot picture I would think there was a HUGE gap of dots over looked before this line was drawn in conclusion. Anyways, more on that later.

I even spoke about facing Sammi a few weeks back and now look what’s happening to her? She’s been made out to be Christian’s little puppy that says how high when he screams jump. Surely with all Sammi’s popularity, Hot Stuff Mark Ward could pull her out of this terrible role but no… so we are stuck watching her be embarrassed week in and week out. We have Kate Steele, who spent a good chunk of her time saying she was gunning for the World Bombshell Championship so she could become a triple crown and yet once I called her out of her backstabbing bullshit what have we heard from her? Crickets, that’s what.

Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall, where are they at? Oh, that’s right they are going back and forth with the Bombshell Roulette Championship making that belt look extremely creditable while doing so… meanwhile they are trying so hard to keep their friendship and lame tag team alive by saying this is all in the name of wrestling. I’m going to call Bullshit, I’m give this to the finals before one of them blows up on the other and finally team Punk Metal Ear bleed falls apart and crumbles.

So that leaves me to ask this question, Evie Baang? Did she like fall of a cliff or something? Or maybe her cheating ways got her bumped by her Mundo so that’s why she’s been in hiding. For a girl who used to be so fearless and yet feared by us, she sure has done a one eighty. Didn’t she say she wanted to become the World Bombshell Champion? Yet she is now playing happy go lucky in the tag team division. Sad… it’s all incredibly sad.

Now here I am, week in and week out begging for a fight and what? Nothing.

NOTHING!

So, that lead me to believe that it’s all on me, I seem to be the problem here and you know what, if this is how it’s going to be this is going to be the walk in the park Championship reign that I refuse to play apart in. Oh, hang on, what’s that Crystal Miller challenged you last week Melody aren’t you forgetting that? I’m not forgetting Crystal and well, kudos for her for stepping up but didn’t she just say like four weeks ago, that she doesn’t want a rematch? Didn’t she say a few weeks ago, she’s not interested? So, what’s changed? Was the thought of staying home becoming replaceable, start to eat away at her mind? Did the thought of being forgotten finally become a reality? It’s a joke how certain people flip flop around in Sin City Wrestling and yet when they come back, we are meant to roll out the red carpet for them, were meant to bend over and cop it because their part of this “elite club” you know what I think about that? Crystal needs to EARN her spot back to challenge for the World Bombshell Championship, especially since she degraded it so badly because all she wanted to do was beat Mikah’s reign.

However, let’s be honest it will be Melody Vs Crystal in two supercards time, I mean that’s if I can hold onto the World Bombshell Championship this Sunday night against Mercedes… and fingers crossed I get to face Vixen after that. Nevertheless, I guess the answers will all be told this coming Sunday night at Climax Control… when I finally figure out what my stance on this whole messed up situation is.

You know what they never mention in the championship broachers? The eternal mind games, one must deal with once they become champion. Like is the reason the World Bombshell Championship failing because I had lazy co-workers or is it wholly and solely because of me?

I guess only time will tell…

***

Egypt;

After the early morning of exploring the sights of Egypt, Melody and James had finally stumbled into the local market place. James hated, I repeated HATED going to places like this. Sure, the pyramids were a sight to see and the history of this place was rich and vibrant, however, he didn’t like to dwell with the local people in market places. James was the type of traveller who liked the see the sights of the place he was visiting, before visiting some of the finest dining options while staying in hotels with creature comforts. However ever since Melody had entered his life travelling, hadn’t been the same again. Melody was the type of girl what wanted to see it all, she was obsessed with new things and new places. She loved seeing the sights, she loved eating the local food and she loved mingling with the people. Although that might sound like your typical traveller, Melody had one simple rule, when she was in a new country she had to go to their local markets and buy a single token or keepsake from the place she had just been too. On top of that rule she didn’t like to buy them from tourist shops, she liked her memento of her journeys to be different and unique.  

So here they were the Sin City Wrestling World Champions, walking one of the busiest street market in Cairo Egypt. James was walking beside Melody, his arm was wrapped around her body, tightly. He was normally more relaxed when they were on holidays but it was something about this busy environment that was making him uneasy. The fact they seemed to be the only visitors there didn’t help ease his nerves as he kept his body close to hers. James wasn’t scared for himself, he just knew what big crowds were like, he also knew what Melody was like when she saw something she wanted to look at, the thrill of the buy took over her and nine times out of ten she found herself walking off without a care in the world.

James was dressed casually in a pair of knee length baggy jeans, while he a black off white t-shirt over his body. He had a cap on the top of his head that was slightly tilted to one side, while he had timberlands on his feet. Melody on the other hand was covered from head to toe being respectful of the Egyptian culture. She had on a floor length summer dress, with long selves so her shoulders were covered, she also had wrapped a scarf around her head to cover some of her facial features to show the locals that she was respectful of their wishes of how western women should travel in their communities. As the two continued to walk down the street, Melody’s eyes darted around at all the stalls looking for that one thing that would remind her of their time in Egypt, while James kept an eye out on his surroundings if anything even looked remotely suspect he was plotting quick exit points around the markets. It’s not that he was expecting something terrible to happen, it’s just… well… Egypt was well known for spontaneous riots and that was one thing he never wanted Melody to encounter.

As the two continued on their way, they were about to turn a corner and head down another row of stalls before a tall slender man, tried to pull Melody over to the side into his stall. James held onto Melody, while looking the man dead in the eyes, his teeth were gritted. The man quickly backed away from Melody, but he didn’t let the two just walk on by without him chasing them down.  

Salesman: Is this your wife?

The man followed James and Melody as they continued to walk around people and down the second row of stalls. The hot sticky humid air was getting to them both, but Melody was desperate to find that magic item for their house. Meanwhile the man didn’t back away as she came kicking up sand behind them, the feeling of sand being kicked on the back of his legs was enough to drive James to turn around and glare at the man. The man threw his hands up in innocence while he once again spoke out to James.

Salesman: Excuse me sir, is this your wife?

Even though the man was talking about Melody he never once directed the conversation towards her. He just made glances at her way under his thick black eyebrows, while he directed his attention back towards James.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yes, now leave us the fuck alone.

NO, James and Melody weren’t secretly married, James had just said that to get this man off their backs. He was warned by Simpson about things like this happening in Egypt and he knew it was more than likely going to happen to them as Melody in their eyes would have been a goddess. She had their top five most desired items, long slender yet toned legs, her smile was bright and playful. While her eyes might had been the wrong colour for them but they were still inviting, honest and enjoyable. Her long blonde hair was a rare sight to be seen around here as it was mostly long black hair, so her golden locks, gave her this glow something that they didn’t see every day it was enchanting. The last thing, she wasn’t Arabic or Egyptian and to them, that was finding the rich velvety mouse like chocolate that was hidden in the container of regular chocolates.

The man continued to eye Melody up and down while James quickly tried to usher her away from this man, he knew he would pay for saying they were married later. He knew Melody wouldn’t let that one go but right now his biggest issue was keeping her safe and away from this man. As they went to walk off once more the man now jumped out from behind them and now he was standing directly in James face.  

Salesman: She is very, beautiful. I would like.

He looked back over towards Melody before the young blonde who was completely unaware of what was happening right now just piped up.

Melody: A picture?

She smiled brightly and that wasn’t going to work in her favour as the man stepped up closer towards her, his presence to James was felt but Melody was off with traveling fairies to realise.

Salesman: No… No… I would like to buy.

James tried to keep calm as he stood between Melody and the man, his teeth were gritted as Melody watched on unsure of what was happening.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Fuck off, were not interested.

He quickly tugged on Melody’s arm gently, pulling her underneath his arm keeping her safe while the two quickly made their way down the stalls once more. James just knew this wasn’t over he could feel it. Melody on the other hand was confused by all of this, she thought it was just one big joke she didn’t realise the gravity of the situation and how pear shaped it could turn into. James just had one thing in mind, getting out of this market place even if that meant Melody didn’t get her trinket. As the two finished the row of stalls they headed off back towards the direction of their hotel. That’s when James felt the hand of a man on his shoulder grabbing his attention.

Salesman: I give you good price, we could trade… I have three camels, the best you can get.

The man was warm and inviting with his smile but his eyes were telling another story, a story that James could read but Melody on the other hand couldn’t see.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m not interested.

Melody took James’ hand and the two went to walk off however their friend was sure to follow.

Salesman: What about if I throw in four beautiful pristine goats?

James quickly and aggressively spoke back to man.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Like I said the first three times, I’m not interested.

Melody stopped and looked at James before she smiled at him trying to ease the tension that she could see was building James was getting mad and not just oh I’m mad… mad… he was becoming pissed off. She hated it when he was cranky especially when they were on holidays, they were meant to be unwinding and sightseeing and enjoying themselves but right now Melody could see that look in James’ eye that said “I told you Egypt was a bad idea” Melody had to fix this and the only way she knew how was going to be a joke about the nice Camel sales man.

Melody: James it’s okay, three camels and four goats is probably a fair trade.

Melody smiled at James, not known the gravity of what she had just said, but that was quickly taken away from her as the man grabbed onto her right arm and pulled it towards him. Yanking the young blonde into his space.

Salesman: You see, she wants to trade.

The man was viciously pulling on Melody’s arm now as he tried to pull her away from James, but Melody had dug the heels of her shoes into the sand and she wasn’t going anywhere. However, the grip of the man’s hand around her arm was tightening and it was starting to hurt her.

Melody: HEY!!!!

She tried to push him off her and that’s when James took charge of this encounter. He hadn’t realised the man had a hold of Melody until Mel screamed out in pain. James quickly and gently pulled her towards him, freeing her from the man’s grip before she stood between Melody and the guy. James was livid, as she started to scream in the man’s face. Meanwhile the man was once again making a beeline for Melody as he was reaching out to grab her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No, you need to see that, she thinks this is all a joke… because she thinks people like you need sympathy, me on the other hand? If you don’t let, go of my girl’s arm… I’ll fucking break yours. You understand that?

James was right up in his face pushing him back, while Melody was trying to pull James away from a fight that was brewing that was the last thing they needed. After all they were the ones that would be locked away in prison not the salesman. The man let go of Melody’s arm and backed away while James, quickly held onto Melody who could feel his body trembling in anger. He was mad, like next level mad and now it was going to take forever for her to calm him down. Melody just gently pulled at James arm, trying to pull him out of the thoughts of knocking his guy on his arse right now. Something in James must have agreed with Melody as he backed away reluctantly from the man, not starting a fight in the middle of Cairo. With another heated exchange of words, the two World Champions quickly made their way off the busy streets and back to their hotel.

Something was telling Melody this was going to be a long afternoon of trying to calm down this situation, however there was a little part inside of her who was smiling brightly as she had just witnessed her James defend her in the middle of a busy street not caring about the consequences. It was every girl’s dream to see her partner be so passionate about her. However, it was going to come at a cost and she knew she was in for it as soon as they got back to their hotel room. The walk back to the hotel was a quick and quiet one as Melody could sense the over thinking that James was now doing. He was over analysing the situation and all roads led to negative outcomes of the what ifs. He was furious and the further they got away from the salesman and the markets the rage inside him was building when it should have been calming.


***

One hour later;  

The World Champions were back in their hotel room, that had a picture-perfect view of the pyramids in the distance. The view seemed calm and collected like a dream come true. Egypt was on a lot of people’s buckets lists but the way that James was looking out into this view made it seem like it was one of the worst places he had ever been to. Melody walked up behind him as she stood out on their balcony, she wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her lips against the back of his right shoulder lightly before she tucked her head beside his so she could see what he was looking at. James turned to look at Melody before his eyes trailed down to her arms that were wrapped around his body. His eyes instantly finding the bruising from that man’s grip on her arm. Melody felt James’ body tighten before she heard his voice.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I should go down there and find that piece of shit and break him for what he did to you.

Melody twirled around James so now she was standing in front of him, her back was pressed against the railing on their balcony so James attention had to be on her. She lifted her hands up to the side of his face and she held him there looking into his hazel eyes with a smile on her face.

Melody: Don’t be silly James, I’m fine, you’re fine… everything is fine.

James looked at the bruise on her arm once more.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You’re not fine, and that mother fucker should pay.

Melody just ran her right index finger over James dry lips stopping him from talking.

Melody: You need to stop over thinking this babe, everything is okay… sure things could have gone worse down there, sure we were lucky he was working alone… that nothing escalated… but James please stop thinking about it… I’m okay now, I’m here with you… you defused the situation and nothing bad happened. So please stop thinking about what might have happened and stop thinking about sneaking out tonight and finding that guy and punching him in the face.

James looked at Melody as if to say “how did you know” as if he was planning that all along.

Melody: You saved me and you gave up the chance to own three camels and four goats for me… boy, you must really love me.

Melody was smiling all shyly, but James knew she was playing one of her little games – it wasn’t a bad game, he liked it when Melody was shyly flirting with him trying to get him to tell her how he feels about her. Sure, she knew that he loved her, but James kept those words close to his chest and rarely said them so when he did they held all meaning. James just smiled at his Melody before he rested his hands on her hips, pulling her towards him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> If I didn’t know better, I would think someone is trying to distract me and is trying to steal an I love you?

Melody just blushed, James didn’t know how she learnt to blush on cue but he found it adorable.

Melody: Oh, you love me?

James just shrugged his shoulders as if to say “I might” but Melody knew that he was just playing along with her game after all she couldn’t get what she wanted all the time and apart of him was still thinking about ripping that guys throat out. James just pulled Melody into him softly hugging on to her, holding her tightly. Before he pressed his lips onto the top of her head. Melody just embraced the hug before she looked down at her watch.

Melody: Happy Birthday in Australia time, Jammy Jam.

Those words made his hug on her tighten.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Thank you babe.

The longer James hugged onto Melody the longer Melody spent talking to him about anything and everything the more the thoughts of going to jail for murder was removed from his mind. While Melody took full advantage of knowing that James was truly in love with her, however as he boyfriend had just started to calm down she knew now wasn’t the best time to tell him they couldn’t settle in the afternoon as they had to pack their bags and move on from here for tonight so that tomorrow morning James could wake up in their final Egyptian destination for his official birthday.

Melody had done her research and she was going to surprise him by letting the man of her dreams wake up in a secluded and pristine six-star hotel in Taba Egypt along the coast. So, that they could spend the day, alone, together… doing whatever James wanted to do without the birthday boy thinking that his birthday was going to be filled with annoying sightseeing and things that he didn’t really want to be doing. Sure, he probably wanted to be at home for his birthday, but Melody had made sure she organised most of their home creature comforts to be set up in the suite in Taba. So, if James desired to play GTA all day, he could do that while Melody caught some rays by their private pool. Not only that Melody would surprise James by having Simpson meet them at Taba with his family after all as much as James would never admit it Simpson was probably his best-friend and enjoyed having him around. Hopefully with a bit of luck this would fix up Melody’s last birthday surprise she gave to James, which was the over the top birthday party that he secretly hated. Who knows, it might replace that memory in his birthday bank.

HAPPY BIRTHDAY JAMES!

***

Mercedes, Mercedes, Mercedes.

Why do I get the feeling like you’re becoming the girl that I get booked against when they’re not quite sure what to do with you? It’s a fair question in my eyes I mean what have you done to deserve and World Bombshell Championship match? I mean apart from being big match Mercedes? It’s almost like the bosses at Sin City Wrestling what to see an upset, they want to see you beat me and take the World Bombshell Championship away from me. However, here’s the case it’s not going to happen. Well at least not this weekend at Climax Control anyways… or should I say ever? I mean how many times have I faced you Mercedes? and how many times have you beaten me? Look I never really been any good with maths, so how’s this for some algebra… how many time shave we faced? Countless, and how many times have you beaten me? none, zero zilch… zippy-a-do-dah… none… zippo, nil… bingo bango never.

So what makes you think this time round will be any different? What do you think because you have aligned with the mean girls again you will finally have what it takes to beat me? Here the thing, I might be in your groups little burn book, but I’ll never and I mean never, be on your little list that you strike out names when you beat them. Nope, that’s never going to happen. I’m going to be that fish that always gets away and you will forever tell the tales to your friends about how close you were to beating me, when in reality you’re a mile behind. Oh, look more maths and numbers. I’m saying this because I know that in your little promo you’re going to come at me like a maths teacher and expect me to know the answers… however it won’t matter because the only problem in maths you need to solve is how to beat me and as of right now, you can’t seem to figure that out so am I worried about you taking my World Bombshell Championship away from me this Sunday night?

No… should I be worried? Probably but why should I when history for us will always be the same, I will always find a way to beat you and the following week you will always find an excuse to tell the Sin City Wrestling reporters about how you let me win, or how I just only escaped with victory or that. Same news just different channels. Oh, well that’s life it seems.

So, Mercedes just for the record I want you to know I will be taking this match on Sunday night very seriously, because when it comes to facing you I don’t just have my title to defend I have a streak to defend and I have to prove to everyone that I can and that I will still have your number and I can still beat you. So, you will have all my respect in that ring on Sunday night Mercedes, I will not take you lightly but you need to know that I don’t plan on letting you finally get a win over me and I don’t plan on letting you live up to your nick name of big match Mercedes. So, don’t think you’ll be able to swoop in and just take my Championship away from me, if you want this Mercedes you’re going to have to work for it… and right now I think you’re pretty distracted working for Delia and working with the Bad Boys to even see or take advantage of the gravity of your silver platter Championship opportunity here.

However, Sunday night will come along and you will push me to my limits and each and every time we face each other I learn just a little bit more about myself and how I’m unstoppable when it comes to facing you. You’re my driving force Mercedes no one else in this company is, I look forward to facing you because in the back of my mind, I always say to myself what if, what if this is the time that Mercedes out wrestles me, what if this is time she beats me? and every time I dig down deep and I pull out new moves, I go to extra levels and I stay on top of my game to make sure that it’s not your time. I make sure you don’t get you chance to cross my name off your list… so Sunday night might be a blessing and curse but when it comes to facing you Mercedes it’s what I most look forward to.

I’ll see you in the ring on Sunday night and I hope to god you’re ready to tear down the house, well arena with me because like every superhero movie ever villain needs a hero to face… and you’re my villain Mercedes… and let’s face it I’m your hero… together we have carved our own history… so what’s next in how story? Will big match Mercedes finally see the light and be Little Miss Sunshine Melody? Or will history just keep on repeating.

Time will tell and the time for story to continue will be this Sunday… so tune in mathematics fans and Melephants because let’s be honest this story between Mercedes and myself is only just getting started.

Though this chapter will end with The World Bombshell Championship, coming home with me…coming home to team Melephants.

Mwah.  

6
Climax Control Archives / No Pressure
« on: February 03, 2017, 08:30:55 PM »
 Oh, MY GOD!! WE DID IT!! WE FINALLY DID IT. Together you and I we were able to band together and beat the baddies known as Jessie Salco, Mikah Green and Crystal Millar and now… NOW we get to say that together we are the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. It sounds amazing, doesn’t it? I’ve waited my whole life for a moment like this, I’ve waited my whole career for a moment like this and it has finally happened. I could die tomorrow and I would know I would die happy. I have all my ducks in a row in my life right now, no Dexter pun intended.

So, what have I done since our glorious night at Inception II? Well not a lot to be honest, I had to cancel my celebration party at the Wynn because James was injured from stupid Drake Green so that blows. Since then I have basically been a stay at home girlfriend, looking after James. I mean there are worst things I could have been doing, but I just thought that after I won my first WORLD Bombshell Championship things would be a little different. I thought I would feel like I was on top of the world and yet all because of one person that feeling has been taken away from me… stolen… all because of jealous, spiteful, trashy Drake Green.

Oh well onwards and upwards I always say and what I know is that he will never get away with what he did. I can’t believe I called him my friend and I defended him and yet he was so willing to tarnish my moment all because he was jealous that Mikah joined J2Hism. You know, those two really need to take a good long hard look into their venomous relationship, so much jealously and build up anger is never a good thing.

Anyways, so aside from caring for James, being Nurse Carpenter I have found myself doing a lot of over the phone interviews, I’ve been flooded with fan mail and contract opportunities my schedule for Sin City Wrestling has ramped up. Basically, after this week off after Climax Control I’m going to be bouncing around the globe helping Sin City Wrestling promote their up and coming international tour. Or is it international? Nobody knows, well I do but you know I can’t tell you guys that it’s a surprise. I’m just lucky that my schedule now lines up almost perfectly to James’ I mean who wouldn’t want to see the golden couple?

The golden couple, that makes me smile and blush. This was a goal that I know James has been wanting for ages, an idea I wasn’t so keen on. I mean now I feel like I must hold the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship for the same period of time as he has held his World Heavyweight Championship. That’s a lot of pressure, I mean I’m not the one who is happy to glorify a long reign because I mean, it doesn’t matter how long you hold something, anything… what matters is what you do when you have it in your possession. So, who knows how long the golden couple era will last and by that, I mean with me retaining my championship nothing about James and I because let’s face it Jamel is life. And life without Jamel would be boring.

You see James is more focused then me, he is driven by this business, while I am the same but I’m more well… off with the fairies at times. I mean who knew, right?

So, we will have to see where this goes and how long I can hold onto the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship but just know Delia, Crystal and Mikah… my name IS alongside yours and I pray to god that eats you alive. I know you girl think that you’re the leaders of this division the game changes the trailblazers, the bosses, the founders… well I can assure you the game has just changed and well… it’s Melly time. You three might all have long reigns, but I can promise you my reign will outshine all of them, because I’m going to be a fair champion… everyone gets a crack at the Championship. I’m going to breathe excitement into the ranks of the Bombshell roster and I’m going to do it with a smile on my face a true smile, not a biter spiteful rude one. I’m going to show everyone that you don’t have to be a pack of bitches in life to get what you want. I’m going to prove that nice girls always finish first.

It’s going to be a windy road this journey but I can assure you, it will be a wild ride of greatness.

So, what’s up next for myself and the millions of Melephants? This Sunday night we get to take on the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion… Polly Playtime… one on one… with our belts not on the line but our pride. Winner gets to claim they are the best in the women’s division, loser gets to walk away feeling like they have failed this city. It will be a tough fight I mean, Polly has been on a roll since she won her Internet Championship however, how no matter how good of a roll you’re on something will always be put before you to test you and well I’m that roadblock for Polly. As she is my roadblock as well… I still have a lot of doubters out there that believe that I shouldn’t be the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… I still have a lot of people saying that my win was a fluke, it was a mystery and it wasn’t deserved… therefore it seems I have my work cut out for me this Sunday night at Climax Control.

However, you and I both know that once the herd bands together, we become unstoppable and well… I don’t see us breaking up anytime soon.

See you this Sunday my Melephants until then be safe and stay classy.

**

If you follow James and Melody on Twitter you would have seen Melody ask James to take her to Rome, in which the SCW World Champion was only too happy to accept. Happy Girlfriend happy life am I, right? However, Melody had her own plans in mind and they were ones that James wasn’t going to like. Well he could have liked, I mean he was turning over a new leaf lately when it came to Melody’s crazy ideas. So, they quickly packed their bags, and Simpson rushed the two off to the airport. They all bordered a private jet and headed towards their destination. Rome. Italy. Europe. Or well so James thought.

James was still recovering from the attacks from Drake Green, so as soon as he was seated in his chair on the plane he was fast asleep and that’s when the plane took a little diversion. Just a little one of course. After just a few hours in the sky the plane landed and a tired James woke up to what he thought was a different country however, he noticed once he stepped off the plane that he wasn’t in Italy. Instead of asking Melody what she was up to, he just figured she was trying to surprise him and he went along with it. The two were quickly ushered off into a jet black G63 AMG and the driver was hightailing it to get the couple to their destination.

Four hours later.

The looming nightfall was almost upon them when the car finally pulled up in the middle I repeat the middle of nowhere. There wasn’t a soul to be seen, only tall trees that looked as if they touched the sky. There was a thick forest around them, however in the middle of this winter wonderland, there was a roaring fire that was flaring from the fire pit. To the left of the fire and about 100 Metres back there was a tent, it wasn’t an ordinary tent it was a flash glamping style triangle tent. Inside of the tent there was two rooms one with a kingside bed, the other had a flushing toilet and a hot shower. Outside the tent was an outdoor shower to one side, while the other side was set up like a kitchen with all the bells and whistles. Behind the tent was a small wooden shed that housed fun and games that the two could pull out and set up later, like tennis and lawn bowls, fun camping games.

Melody stepped out of the car first, before James slide out the same side of the vehicle behind her, his eyes scanning his surroundings with a narrowed look in his eyes. He was confused, tired, and now somewhat cranky. Melody just ignored his facial expressions for the moment as she wrapped her arms around his waist before she spoke to him.

Melody: Surprise, welcome to Rome.

She gave him a little squeeze, so he knew she was excited to be here.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> This isn’t Rome… this is hell where are we?

James continued to look around the campsite, confused as to why Melody would bring him here of all the places in the world.

Melody: Excuse me, this isn’t hell… this is Washington State and we are in the middle of nowhere for some camping.

Melody let go of James and stood back from him so she could look into his eyes. He seemed mad at her, James on the other hand was looking out at his surroundings, his hands stuffing deep down into his thick black jacket pockets as it was cold in Washington. His face was still bruised and busted making him groan when he brought his eyebrows together before he spoke frustrated.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Why the hell are we camping?

Melody had to know that James wasn’t going to take to this idea well, he loved to stay home and when they travelled her loved to stay in five to six star hotels not in the middle of nowhere surrounded by nature and a thin canvas tent. James looked at Melody who he caught in mid eyeroll.

Melody: Because I wanted to go camping? Duh.

James didn’t apricate the attitude that Melody was giving him but Melody thought it would have come across differently as she was joking with him. She was a playful soul something James had struggled with since day one of their crazy relationship.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You said you wanted to go to Rome, I agreed to Rome, not to this dump.

He took a step away from her to look at the campsite, he had to admit it wasn’t that bad he was just angry at the situation well that and he was still angry at the assault he had endured at Inception II. Melody just watched on as James walked towards the fire pit to soak in some of its warmth. The petite blonde just wrapped her arms around her own waist trying to stay warm, her long black jeans and big pink fluffy jacket weren’t exactly cutting it right now. When she noticed that James wasn’t impressed she sighed out loud.

Melody: You know, sometimes you’re really a grumpy old man trapped inside a young man’s body who just hates the world because of that one time someone bumped into you at a bus stop.

James turned back to look at Melody, his eyes were wild did she really just snap at him for not wanting to be camping? When she knew, he hated things like this?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Firstly, I would never be at a bus stop… and secondly.

James was walking back towards Melody while he was talking but he noticed her stern face had turned to sadness, she didn’t realise how opposed to camping he would be but now it was evident. Melody’s head dropped as she looked down at the dirty ground below her feet, upset. James hated seeing Melody sad so he stopped what he was saying before he made his way back beside her, he gently draped his right arm over her shoulder trying to regain her attention.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> What’s wrong?

He looked at Melody who was refusing to look at him, she just huffed before shrugging his arm off her shoulders.

Melody: I just wanted to bring you somewhere you haven’t been before and do something new and you’re being a giant ass.

Melody went to turn on her heels and walk away from James and head back towards the car but James took a step-in front of her, trying to see what was really going on here.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’ve been to Washington several times Melody.

He tried to lighten the mood but it was no use, Melody was already back in her dark place of giving up.

Melody: I’m talking about camping, you… you… just forget it. Let’s get back in the car and go home.

She threw her hands up in the air and walked off towards the car, well she was trying to but James was side stepping her, making a barricade between her and their vehicle. Now normally James would have jumped at the chance to leave this place, he hated the great outdoors but something inside of him was telling him to give it a chance.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> We could stay for the night, see how it goes?

He was trying to show Melody a softer side, after all she had gone to all this trouble to bring him out here to the middle of nowhere so they could go camping together. Melody looked up at James and just shook her head from side to side.

Melody:  You don’t want to be here, it’s fine James we can go home. I was just wanted to get out of the house for a few days and disconnect from everything, I thought you would like this idea.

She thought they both needed a break away from everyone and everything and what a better way to do this? Out here with no interruptions, no annoying people, nothing to bother them. Melody thought he would see the silver lining in her bright idea but so far, he hadn’t even clicked on to it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s not that I don’t like this idea, it’s just I took me by surprise. It’s no surprise that I’ve never been camping before, I don’t even know what you do camping?

He was being honest, as he ran his hand down Melody’s arm before his hand found hers, his fingers intertwined with hers as he held onto her hand. James was looking at Melody waiting for her to tell him what her plans for the next few days where.

Melody: You sit around a camp fire telling ghost stories and jokes and singing, you go hiking, you go fishing, you sit around and relax?

She was trying to entice him into camping but everything she had just said to him apart from “sit around and relax” sounded like torture to him. James just gave Melody a little smile before he spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m not singing around a campfire.

Cue Melody’s dramatic eyeroll her, something that James knew was on its way as his petite girlfriend looked at him a mixture of emotions coursing through her facial expressions.  

Melody: FINE, I’ll sing for the both of us but that’s going to make the Tim McGraw and Faith Hill love duet a little tricky.

Her statement was followed up by another roll of her eyes before she looked away from James, she was now looking into the fire one of her favourite things to do. While she was lost in thought, she missed James move in behind her, until his chin was now resting on her shoulder as he pulled her into his body. Her back was now compressed into his chest as he spoke quietly towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Is camping what you really want to do?

Melody turned to her side so she could look at him, with honesty in her eyes.

Melody: Yes James, that’s why I brought you here.

James just swallowed hard before he picked his next question, he knew Melody was hanging by a stream of different emotions lately and he didn’t want to push the wrong buttons.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> So, you don’t want to really be in Rome? Looking at the Trevi?

He rolled his tongue off his bottom teeth, as he asked her a serious question but hid it under a playful tone. James knew that the Trevi was an important spot for Melody, he knew she had plans for them there so he was just testing the waters to see what she was thinking.

Melody: I thought if I seriously took you to Rome, you would think I’m trying to get you to do something you’re not ready for… when all I wanted was some real homemade pasta from the spaghetti house near the colosseum. So, I changed my mind and I wanted to get you out of the house, so here we are… we’re glamping. Well we were meant to be glamping.

Melody tried to wiggle free but James held onto her tighter, she didn’t fight him as she knew his body was sore all over and she didn’t want to add to any more of his bruising. It’s not that she wanted to be away from him, that wasn’t the case Melody was obsessed with James and wanted to be with him every moment of every day, she just felt like she was facing an endless battle right now. She thought she had planned something great and now he was questioning her on her intentions? James looked at Melody and he could see that she was eating herself alive with internal thoughts so he quickly changed his mind.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> We can go “glamping” if it really means that much to you?

Melody didn’t see the smile on James face, so she missed him giving into her plans but she took his words wrong as if he just submitting because she was being a bit of a diva.

Melody: Oh geez, if it’s that much of a deal we can go home.

Melody turned to look at James who had a weird look on his face, he had just agreed to go camping with her and she still wanted to go home? James couldn’t understand Melody at times and this was one of them. He however, knew that Melody wanted to be here and he knew that she was just being like this because she thought he wanted to go home. He looked at her deep into her eyes and spoke once more, while doing so his right hand came up to the side of her face so he had to maintain eye contact with him while he spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> No, I want to glamp with you. That is the weirdest thing I’ve said for a while.

He let go of the side of her face that he was gently touching before he smiled at her hoping she would see that he was serious about spending a few nights out in the wilderness with her.

Melody: Really? You won’t complain the whole three days we’re out here?

She was testing him and he knew it, but he had a smug reply for this one.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Three days? Here’s the deal, I will try to keep my complaints to a minimum if you promise me, one thing.

Her right eyebrow rose as she looked at him confused.

Melody: What’s that?

James looked at his girlfriend and took a big inhale before he swallowed hard, he knew this was either going to go down, well or like a lead balloon he was hoping it would be the former.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Smile babe, be happy… you should be happy and the last few days you’ve been stressed and cranky, we are the champs’ babe, you’re allowed to be happy. I know this isn’t how you wanted to celebrate your win, I know that… I know that moment was stolen from you and I know every time you look at my face at the moment you’re reminded and that makes you mad. I will make it up to you, I promise.    

He was being open and honest with her and the sad look on her face returned, now he just had to wait to see how she reacted. Melody pulled away from James but only so she could turn around and look at him. She placed her hands on the side of his face gently so she didn’t hurt his already busted up face anymore. Looking into his eyes she felt sad, she didn’t mean to be a grump lately but he was right, she felt cheated out of her perfect moment and he knew that she always had things planned out in her mind. Melody just parted her glossed lips and spoke to him softly, the whole time she maintained eye contact with him.  

Melody: I’m not mad at you James, I’m mad that once again… we had a chance for a moment for something to be ours and once again it was taken from us. I mad because I pulled everything I had in my little body out to win and everyone was there to celebrate with me after the show went off the air and where was the one person I wanted the most? Being stitched up backstage, once again… I’m NOT mad at you… I’m mad at the situation and for the moment I don’t think I can get past it. I’m disappointed Jam, but I learnt a valuable life lesson… don’t plan anything because plans don’t always turn out the way you want them to.

James was glad that Melody wasn’t mad at him, but he was ripping himself apart that she was disappointed that he wasn’t there to celebrate with her. He was mad that he had missed her moment, he was mad that she was upset about it, he was also upset that Melody was upset and hadn’t had a chance to celebrate her win as she put him first and rushed back stage to be by his side while he got stitched up. The past few days she should have been over the moon, however she had been tending to his injuries, been subjected to sleepless nights as he tossed and turned in pain. She was the perfect girlfriend, he wanted to be the perfect boyfriend so he knew that even though she wasn’t mad at him, he felt the need to make this all right. The worst thing right now is that Melody had said she was giving up on making plans, that was one of the greatest things about her and James wasn’t going to let her give up without a fight.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel…

He went to reason with her but Melody just spoke over him.

Melody: Well it’s true.

He knew it was going to be a long, long road to getting Melody back to positive thinking about making plans in future something that he wanted to start working on right now but the look on her face said it all she didn’t want to think about it right now. Right now, she wanted to get her mind off her internal disappointment.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s not true… just… come here.

He reached out and grabbed onto her and pulled her into him, hugging on to her not wanting to let her go. His right hand came up and he ran his fingers down her long blonde hair before he closed his eyes, he had his work cut out for him but he was going to make this all go away. However, in Melody’s mind, the time for her one moment and one moment only had passed and now she was just going to have to pick up the pieces and move onwards and upwards with what she had and that meant making her own mini moments without plans.

**

The scene opens in the beautiful forestry of Washington State, the sun is shining, the birds are singing and the sound of water flowing in a creek is heard. The cameras quickly spin around to see Melody sitting by her campfire, she is decked out in a pair of super tight blue jeans with a black halter neck top, she is also wearing a large thick gold puffer jacket. Her hair is up in a high ponytail, while she is make up free. In front of Melody sitting on a black sheet is Melody’s newly won Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. With a simple smile, the Californian gets this one underway.

Melody: Polly, Polly, Polly… it all boils down to Little Miss Polly Pocket this Sunday night at Climax Control when I, your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion have to face off against the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. Both our titles are safe, as there aren’t on the line but something that people might just find greater will be our… pride… the bragging rights. Now, I’m not the type of bombshell to brag when I win, so I can say this with great pride. Win or lose, I’ll be walking out of Climax Control with my head held high. I’m finally with my Melephants where I have always wanted to be and that’s at the top of the mountain and well, the view from up here maybe magically but it’s not the be all and end all for me. I set a goal I accomplished it and now I’m the happiest girl in the world.

She points to her smile before she continues.

Melody: So, Polly, I know you will be coming to Climax Control with a bee in your bonnet about wanting to prove your greatness, I mean why wouldn’t you? You have a golden opportunity to pin or submit the current World Bombshell Champion… you have the weight of the world on your shoulders, and only time will tell if you crack under the pressure or if you will succeed. Now, as for myself I have the weight of the world also on my shoulders as I have a mighty uphill battle on my hands, you see winning the World Bombshell Championship was only reaching base camp in my eyes and now I need to climb to summit. Week in and week out I have to prove that I’m the best woman on the Sin City Wrestling roster, I have to be a leader and well even though leaders do lose from time to time, they never quit and that’s my plan for this Sunday night… I will not quit, I will not back down and I’ll be making sure I walk out of Climax Control with a smile on my face and a win under my belt. I need to start my reign off right and what better way than to take on the second-tier champion within our ranks.

Melody looks down at her championship with pride before her attention goes back to the camera.

Melody: We are currently the best of the best and now it’s time to settle which one out of use deserves to carry the touch of leading this division. Will it be the fun loving mean girl who claims to have her own traits? Or will it be me Little Miss Sunshine? Well I’m not a betting woman, but right now I’m riding a wave of success and to be honest, Polly I’m not ready to get off it just yet.

Shaking her head as if to say “nope” Melody continues after a quick roll of her head.

Melody: Two weeks ago, I pinned Mikah in the middle of the six-sided ring, I beat the Crystal Millar, I beat the longest reigning World Bombshell Champion and I beat Jessie Salco the toughest girl you could ever come across… don’t think that this feat came by accident. I worked my ass off, I pushed myself to new heights and Polly I truly feel like I’m only just getting started.

Melody looks down at her championship once more, pride glowing on her face.

Melody: So, this weekend at Climax Control it’s so much more than champion versus champion, it’s fun loving bad girl versus fun loving good girl. It’s the Melly Pop versus the Polly Pop. I find it funny we are both champions, both have similar ideas for fun and we both have the same in ring move name… it’s like when worlds collide at Climax Control and I have no doubt this is a match up the fans are going to love to see… so make sure you bring you’re A game Polly, because I don’t plan on letting the fans down.

Leaning forward she picks up her championship and rests it on her knees, Melody holds her belt delicately showing the respect she has for the title.

Melody: I have had them back me since day one and now since we are the collective World Bombshell Champions, what makes you think that I will let them down now? They give me strength they give me the passion to fight… and fight I will until it’s all said and done and until my hand is raised in our collective victory.

Melody’s attention shifts to the camera in which she smiles towards before the sounds of someone approaching her is heard.

Melody: So, Polly I beg you to come to Climax Control and give me all you’ve got, because I plan on showing the world that I’m a fighting champion and what better way to start off my reign as the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion it would be to topple the Internet Champion… so you no doubt you’ll come out swinging and brag all you want, talking about how you’re going to beat me but it’s all going to boil down to who Pops the biggest and well… I’d bank that the Melly Pop will shatter The Polly Pop to pieces. I’m going to send you packing and regrouping, so hopefully next time we face each other we can put both our titles on the time and let the better champion win.

A slight smirk with a confident wink followed up that statement before she continued.

Melody: I’ll see you Sunday night Polly Playtime and I can assure you, you won’t have time to play because I’m going to be all over you, pushing you to your limits, controlling you, setting the pace of the match because I have to prove to my critics that I’m not just a one hit wonder… I’m not a fluke champion, I need to show them I am THE Champion when it comes to the bombshells and that I’m the leader of the roster. So, to do that, I’ll need to make sure a message is delivered and unfortunately the message must be delivered through you.

Melody shrugs her shoulders before she licks her lips and parting them for the final words.

Melody: So, Polly this Sunday night, you’ll learn that indeed playtime is over for you.

Melody lifts her championship up and places it on her shoulder before she stands up, leaving the camera to fade on the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion Ms Carpenter. As Melody turns away from the camera the footage zooms in on the back of her puffer jacket to read #GoldenCouple before the footage rolls to black.

7
Climax Control Archives / I... I...?
« on: January 06, 2017, 07:53:09 PM »
 HAPPY NEW YEAR! I can say that now and not get in trouble because it’s been a while since I have seen you all. So, Happy New Year my Melephants and what a Happy New Year it has been so far. James and I have spent the first few days of 2017 in the beautiful Country of Greece exploring the wonderful and breathtaking islands that this stunning country has on offer. I’m a very lucky girl and I’m extremely blessed to have a man like James in my life who allows me to be blessed with such wonderful gifts.

Not only has 2017 been providing in my personal life but it appears that it has also been delivering in my business life. I mean did you guys all witness Climax Control? Guess who gets the chance to prove that she has what it takes to hang out with the big-league girls in Sin City Wrestling? ME I DO! All thanks to Mr Mark ‘Hot Stuff’ Ward. I know, right? That was really weird to say I mean the history I have with that man and now he is reason that I get to face Crystal this Sunday night? It blows my mind… He must be taking this whole New Year, New Me thing seriously because never in a million years did I think he would ever do something like this for little old me. Maybe, just maybe Hot Stuff wants to be my friend after all? Well that’s a whole new kettle of fish question that will have to be answered at another time because right now my highest priority is on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.

I didn’t think those words would come out of my lips so quickly after I stated I was going to prove my worth to everyone in Sin City Wrestling and work my way towards the championship. Never ever did I think that my time would come around so quickly. I thought the likes of Alexis or Mikah or Evie Baang would be miles in front of me in the line. However here I am next in line for a chance to take on Crystal Millar and bring home the top prize in Sin City Wrestling.

To say I’m nervous would be a massive understatement I mean, I don’t even think I have slept a single second since I heard the announcement from Mark Ward’s mouth at Climax Control. I really don’t think you guys have any idea how much this means to me… I’m in awe. Nevertheless, I know the journey to the top is a long road to travel and I know that I have a lot of work to do before I can call myself the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. I must beat the BEST women’s wrestler in Sin City Wrestling right now, I have to beat Crystal Millar.  Beating her won’t be easy, in fact beating her seems near on impossible but I guess time will tell on Sunday night weather or not I’m good enough to even be in the same ring as her.

Boy, oh boy does my head keep spinning with possibilities I mean what if I prove to her and the world that I’m good enough this Sunday night at Climax Control? But, what if I fail this Sunday night? That is also a possibility that is also a very draining and scary outcome that has been plaguing my mind since this match was announced. All I need to do is keep my wits about me, I mean it would be bad to be beaten this Sunday night by Crystal but it would be even worst to show up already defeated in my mind. I’m just scared that I won’t live up to the hype that people have placed around me.

I know James and my Melephants believe in me, it’s just going to take a little time for me to warm up to the idea that I’m finally near the finish line on achieving one of the greatness accomplishments in my career. Talk about career goals. Well enough talk about this for the moment I mean, I’ll be talking about it later in fact I’ve been talking about it all week since last Sunday night it’s been driving James crazy to the point I’m pretty sure he is going to put sticky tape over my lips to stop me from talking about it but I don’t care, I’m just so damn happy to be in this position.

Just think 2017 might be the YEAR OF THE MELODY! Imagine that. Imagine the sprinkle covered cupcakes that Roxi will bake for me if I was to win this Sunday night… oh lord they taste like the sweetest taste of victory and I can picture them now… I just must figure out how I’m going to defeated the Hollywood Star Crystal Millar. I just hope I have what it takes to stand toe to toe with her in the centre of that ring and can MAINEVENT a Climax Control to the standard that the show deserves. Oh God, I’m main eventing a Climax Control? NEVER IN A BILLION years did I believe that all this greatness would show up in my life.

2017 really is turning out to be my year, I have a wonderful boyfriend, the BEST fans in the world, the greatest best friend in Despy the world’s best girl squad in Roxi, Misty, Odette and Kate and now I have the chance to become the shining star in Sin City Wrestling and walk away with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship… if only I can beat Crystal 1,2,3… this Sunday night… in the Main Event.

No pressure.  This weekend my Melephants we have our work cut out for us but I believe that if you believe in me we will have what it takes to topple the giant known as Crystal. We will have what it takes to dethrone the current Queen of Sin City Wrestling and I know that together we will have the endless power of light that the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division, desperately needs.

Get ready my Melephants because win or lose this weekend, this year is going to be OUR YEAR! And there’s no doubt about it.

**

While the live crowd’s energy was beaming inside the Cox Pavilion in Las Vegas, the energy inside the brightly lit villa in Santorini Greece was nothing but cool calm and collected. James and Melody had decided to take an extra week off from live SCW shows, well actually it was a gift from management. So, James had some extra time to rest his over worked body from a solid 2016 schedule once he captured the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship. James and Melody were sitting side by side on their large California king bed, to the left of them was a large opened window that had a beautiful view of the pristine white building and the glowing clear blue water. While to the right of them was the rest of their open plan villa, where they were staying had a lavish feel to it clearly James had wasted no expensive on his holiday for himself and Melody. Meanwhile as the beautiful day in Greece was under wraps the night back home in Vegas was still powering away and their sights were set on the TV screen in front of them as they watched the live streaming of Sin City Wrestling Climax Control.

Together the couple watched Jason and Belinda kill the entrance of the show as normal, those two were on fire. Next up was James pre-recorded segment. Melody tried her best to keep a smile on her face so James didn’t see the disappointment in her eyes when he spoke about Mikah Green. It’s not that she hated Mikah Green it’s the fact that she didn’t trust her and now she was going to be more involved in their lives was beyond making her miserable. James watched Melody’s face and saw her discomfort and he knew this was going to eventually turn out to be a problem but right now he reassured her by giving her arm a squeeze and kissing the top of her forehead. Melody knew she was being stupid but she couldn’t help it, she felt possessive of James and now she had this massive cloud storming above her head she couldn’t think clearly or reasonably.

The show rolled on to a comedy segment between Alex Rush and Pussy Willow that Melody enjoyed as she giggled away at her Fear Factor best friend and her work mom, while James just cringed at them both being “funny” on television. The following segment was of Mikah and well… Melody found the perfect time to leave the room and head towards the kitchen to go grab herself a large glass of water.

Finally, the first match of the night happened and James studied the new guy like a hawk while Melody clapped on Alex Rush who fell short but she knew he wouldn’t care from the smile on his face after he was pinned. The match was followed by a confusing segment from the Elders, something Melody couldn’t follow and a segment James used to check his emails. That’s when Crystal Millar appeared on the screen and she proceeded to call Melody out. Melody turned to look at James who had a massive smirk on his face, while Melody’s jaw dropped in shock.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You got an admirer babe?

Melody just gently nudged her elbow into James’ bare torso and smiled.

Melody: What can I say I’m loved by many.

Crystal’s segment was followed by another Mikah Green spam update so Melody watched on with gritted teeth, James just grabbed onto Melody and pulled her closer towards him before he guided her face towards his leaving a small trail of kisses from the nape of her neck to her lips. He figured ignoring the segment and paying full attention to his girlfriend would be enough to settle some of her nerves and discomfort about the situation. The rest of the SCW Climax Control viewing was interrupted by the two canoodling as they now couldn’t take their hands off each other after all they were on holidays. James was about grab onto Melody and pull her closer when the vision of Mark ‘Hot Stuff’ Ward entered the TV screen in front of them that’s while Hot Stuff announced the battle royal in which James was livid at the idea at first before the segment continued onto the part where Hot Stuff said the following.

“So, she mentioned Melody Grace.”

Melody’s ears picked up her name and her attention shifted from her boyfriend to the man on Television. She was watching the screen like a hawk as she knew this wasn’t going to end up well for her. Melody quickly pulled her long blonde hair back and held it on top of her head like a high ponytail as she continued to listen to Hot Stuff speak.  

“Because I think after she came through my torture a stronger person, because she has one of the best records in SCW and never got that one on one shot, it's time to change that. Now why wait for Inception II? Here's what I'm thinking...”

Melody turned to James with a confused look on her face before she spoke to him.

Melody: Whoa I think Hot Stuff is going to have a stroke on international television.

Before James could respond Melody’s, attention turned back towards the TV in front of her and the following words started to ring in her ears.

“Next week, we'll have Crystal Millar Vs Melody Grace for the SCW Bombshell title one on one.”

That’s when Melody’s jaw dropped again and she couldn’t believe what she had just heard, she couldn’t hear anything else but she could feel James wrap his arms around her in support.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It’s about fucking time.

As he hugged her James pressed his lips onto hers but Melody was frozen stiff, all of her dreams were now starting to come true in her home life and now at work but she couldn’t express any emotions right now she was just frozen. James looked at her concerned before he gave her a little shake.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Babe, are you okay?

Melody just nodded her head as if to say yes but in her mind her thoughts were already racing, running at a million miles. She finally licked her lips and sighed before she blinked returning moisture to her dry eyes. She parted her lips and she went to speak but nothing came out she was fumbling; her little body was shaking as she started to panic.

Melody: I… I… I… can’t do that… I can’t win.

That’s when the tears started to stream down her face as she ducked her head into James’ chest trying to hide her shock, embarrassment and tears. James just held onto his petite girlfriend hugging her, not sure what to say night now he knew that she could do this and he that she would but he wasn’t expecting this reaction. He thought she would be happy or excited but right now she was bawling her eyes out in fear. James just rested his chin on the top of Melody’s head and he held her while she continued to doubt herself he would let her have a moment before he would lay down the law and get her head back in the game.

**

Fear of failure;

You know what people don’t warn you about when you’re just moments away from hitting one of your goals? They forget to mention the fear of failure that washes over you just as your about to grab your goal by the horns and ride it. Sure, it’s a terrible thing to think about but in reality, it’s well it’s a real outcome that no one really talks about and why don’t people talk about it? Because this feeling of failure before you actually fail is the most crippling form of failure I have ever felt in my life. It’s weird. One minute on I’m on life walking on cloud nine loving the fact that I have the biggest match in my career coming up this Sunday Night at Climax Control but at the back of my mind I have this little voice, that ironically sounds exactly like mine telling me that I’m going to trip, stumble and fall.

The mind is a beast like that always playing tricks on us, always telling us that we aren’t good enough or that we don’t fit a certain mould so we should just give up. I mean I’ve been toying with the idea all week to call Mark Ward and tell him that he made a mistake and that I’m not ready for this chance. I thought about calling in sick, hell I thought about not showing up because in the back of my mind this little pesky Melody voice is telling me that I’m not the one. I’ll never be the one to lead this division and that right there is the thought that is right now crippling me. It sounds silly, right? I mean I have everything a girl could dream of. Jebus, I’m a role model to little girls all over the world about not giving up on your dreams and I love showing them that it’s okay to be different… but right now I feel like I should just run away and hide.  

I mean the other night I had a dream that I walked out on stage and I forgot to put my ring gear on so I was standing there in my granny panties in the bright lights and everyone was laughing at me. This is how much my mind is playing tricks on me… it’s like it’s beginning to tell me that I will forget how to wrestle out there. When I talk to James and Odette about this they say it’s just me being dramatic or it’s just the nerves but how do I shake them? How can you stop something you can’t see? How can you control something that has complete control of you? Doubt, self-doubt it’s a silent killer and right now I don’t know if I can go out there Sunday night and defeat it.

And here I was thinking I only had to face Crystal this weekend? When the reality is, I have a bigger challenge in facing myself and facing my fears. I guess time will tell if I’m good enough I just have to try and believe that my body won’t turn to jelly out there and that I won’t trip, fumble or fall because I was born to do this. I was born to show the world how this little blonde haired, not the brightest spark in the shed can actually… make a change in this wrestling world that we live in.

I mean I should believe in myself, however that’s such an easy thing to say, isn’t it? Just believe in yourself and you can do anything and everything. Well maybe I can’t do everything I mean I can’t touch my nose with my tongue I can’t lick my elbow and now little trivial thoughts like that are making me think that I don’t have what it takes to beat Crystal. It’s going to be a long week boys and girls if this is what my mind thinks is fun and games.  

I should just face reality and reality is that if I win, that will be the greatness moment in my wrestling career and probably life thus far I will be able to show everyone who ever doubted me that they were wrong… but if I lose I need to be able to keep my chin up and move on. It’s not that I’m a sore loser, it’s just that I don’t like to lose because that’s when the doubt kicks in and well just ask James how I do with doubting myself… it’s never a good day when I do. I must believe in myself and know that no matter what the outcome is on Sunday night that I will have tried my best and if my best isn’t enough next time round I will just have to try a little bit harder. While in the meantime before Sunday night I must focus on doing what I do best and that’s rallying the Melephants together and herding our way towards our goals and our main goal for 2017 is to one day this year become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

Hopefully with a little luck that goal will be accomplished on Sunday night but if not please remind me that it doesn’t matter how many times you get knocked down what matters is how many times you stand back up. Now if only I could silence the doubt in my mind telling me that I’m not good enough for this… this week would run a whole lot smoother but sometimes our biggest critics are the ones that live inside us. The time to silence mine comes this Sunday Night at Climax Control when I finally get the chance to capture the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship and with a little bit of luck and a whole lot of guts this motto will ring true for my Melephants and I.

“But what if I fall? Oh, but my darling, what if you fly?”  

I’m ready to fly, boy oh boy am I ready to fly.

**

We open inside the expensive home of James Huntington-Hawkes the third and Melody Grace to find Melody in the middle of the large white rug on the floor of their living room stretching out. James on the other hand had just walked into the room to find Melody in some weird position on the floor so he double checks to see if she is okay. James was wearing a pair of red basketball shorts with two white stripes down the side of each leg, they hug low on his body gripping to his hips for dear life. He had obviously just come up from their gym downstairs as sweat was pooled on his body and he of course had his toned body on display. Melody was on the floor cradled in the bow position. Her torso was on the rug while her hands and feet were in the air and were joined together in her awkward stretch. Melody was wearing a pair of tight black gym tights that covered her whole legs while her torso was on display showing off her baby abs while a bright and I mean BRIGHT pink bralette covered her ample breasts.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Babe… Babe… what on earth are you doing?

James walked out from behind the couch so he could see Melody’s face when she spoke to him. She simply turned her head to the left and looked up at him with a smile on her face.

Melody: Yoga, silly.

She inhaled deeply before exhaling for a length of three seconds, the air of breathing exercises was something well taught in the art of yoga.  

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m not sure if I should be impressed or concerned?

He was joking making light of this situation and Melody could sense that as she shared a smile with her boyfriend.

Melody: I would go with impressed, are you okay you seem flustered?

She gently let go of her feet from mid-air and returned them to the ground below her slowly controlling her body movements flawlessly. James just watched on impressed with how well Melody could control and manipulate her muscles into doing what she wanted them to do with ease. However, it would be a cold day in hell the day James would ever join Melody in one of her crazy yoga work outs. Melody’s returned her arms down to the floor in front of her so now she was lying face down on the rug before she turned her head to the side to look up at Jam. James had a frustrated look on his face that he was trying to hide under a layer of gym sweat and his cheesy grin as he scanned his eyes over his girlfriend’s body.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Yeah, I’m okay, just trying to work out what’s going on with that light issue we have going on downstairs.

Running his right hand through her hair James scratched the top of his head, he still couldn’t work out where that light was coming from inside their wine cellar. Melody just rolled her eyes at him, before she moved herself back into child’s pose her back cracking from the flow of the movement.

Melody: You could just pull up the floor boards, like I said weeks ago,?

She turned to him once more with a cheeky smile on her face, he knew she was right but he didn’t want to admit it. James kept his eyes on his girl as she finally brought herself up to a seated position. She pressed her hands together in front of her chest in pray form before she whispered the traditional Yogian words “Namaste’” as she opened her eyes she could see James was now standing in front of her with a smirk on his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It might just come to that. Now care to explain why you’re in the middle of our living room looking like a pretzel?

He could see that Melody was about to stand up to greet him so he offered his right hand, in which she took and he pulled her up towards him. She stumbled on her footing and bumped into his chest before she shyly laughed. Her hand coming up to her face to push a strand of her blonde hair out of her eye sight as she smiled up at her boyfriend. James hands now fell down to Melody’s hips holding them in between his soft fingers and palms he was commanding her attention without even saying a single word.

Melody: Oh, I’m just doing that whole New Year, New Me thing… I need to get faster, stronger and well better.

Melody smiled up at him before nodding as if to agree with herself, James on the other hand gave her body a slight tug as he pulled her closer towards him and pressed his lips against her forehead. His lips lingered before he pulled himself away from her to look deep into her eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> But you’re perfect just the way you are.

He was telling her the truth in his eyes she was perfect to him and he couldn’t understand why she couldn’t see that or feel that. It was annoying to him it was like he wasn’t doing his job right as her boyfriend at times when she had such massive self-doubts about her looks and personality.

Melody: I’m far from perfect… you just have to say that I am, because you love me.

She poked her right index finger onto his flexed pectoral muscle and gave him a sly wink.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I don’t have to tell you anything I don’t want to. Why can’t you just see how perfect you are Melody? In my eyes your everything I’ll ever need and want isn’t that enough?

His hands slipped away from her body as he now stood in front of her demanding answers asking her why she couldn’t see herself for what she was worth to him. She was everything to him but she still couldn’t see that. Melody just parted her raw lips and tried to speak.  

Melody: I… I… I’m not like all the others.

She sighed as she looked up at James feeling somewhat defeated however James saw this and knew exactly what Melody was hinting at. Reaching out he held onto her right hand interlocking his fingers with hers as he spoke to her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> You don’t need to be like all the others, you’re perfect the way you are. What do I have to do to prove to you, that you have nothing to worry about when it comes to “others”?

Pulling her towards him he pressed her body up against his, sweat and all. Melody didn’t mind as she just looked up at him with her trademark thinking face sprawled across her features. James knew that Melody was going to come up with a smart-arse answer for this, she always did.

Melody: Hmm, buy me a unicorn?

James hugged onto Melody and when she thought he was going to laugh at her request she was surprised to hear a serious tone in his voice.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I’m being serious Melody.

Pulling away from James, Melody looked at him with a confused look on her face she couldn’t see why he wasn’t playing along but James was fed up with having her doubt herself so he was going to get to the bottom of all of this someday. James took a step away from Melody and ran his hands through his hair messing it up into a wet mop on top of his head while Melody slowly made her way back towards him with a devilish smile on her face.

Melody: Okay, marry me at the Trevi tomorrow and we can have Niall sing our wedding songs?

She wrapped her arms around the back of his neck hugging him to which James just rested his hands on her hips. His fingertips were digging into her flesh as he needed her to look into his eyes for what he was about to say to her was going to blow her little mind.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> So, what colour unicorn do you want?

He was smirking and as if on cue Melody’s right hand came down and slapped his chest playfully she was being serious. She had just – sort of – asked James to marry her and he was fobbing her off. She knew she had pushed it to far but she couldn’t help herself she wanted their matching tattoos on their wedding ring fingers to mean something again. Instead of taking the mean route with a disappointed reply Melody just sucked in her embarrassment and exhaled some quick wit that she is accustomed too.  

Melody: White James, white is the real and original colour of the unicorns.

Rolling her eyes at him as if to say “Duh” James just laughed at her, but something clicked, was she being serious?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Wait you want a real unicorn?

He licked his lips giving them some moisture to them as he waited on Melody’s answer, surely, she was just yanking his chain and didn’t want him to go out and look for a mythical creature.

Melody: Well duh?

She looked at him with the most serious look that Miss Melody Grace Carpenter could muster, showing James just how serious she was taking all of this. The removal of self-doubt had a high price tag and endless bounds.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Mel, babe you know there not…

Melody pressed her index finger against James’ lips stopping him from speaking she knew what he was going to say but she didn’t want to hear it.

Melody: Don’t you dare finish that sentence or else.

James just flashed her a toothy smile before he pulled his lips back from her finger that was pressed up against them.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Or what you’re going to yoga me to death?

Her arched his right eyebrow up at her with a smirk knowing full well that there was nothing Melody could do to him that would cause him any harm he was basically just toying with her making light of the situation.

Melody: Don’t be seedy.

James held back his laughter once more as he looked down towards his girlfriend unaware of how bad his previous statement sounded at the time.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> It sounded better in my head I swear… now to change to topic before I get into anymore trouble, how are you feeling about Sunday night now?

Melody just forced a smile hoping that would be enough to silence the sound of doubt that were creeping up inside her.

Melody: A little better… Hey, thanks for taking time out of your busy schedule to train with me this morning babe, I appreciate it.

She wrapped her arms around his neck once more and hugged into him. James just wrapped his arms around Melody’s tiny body and held her trying to calm her nerves.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> I didn’t take time out, I wanted to help you… I’ll never be too busy for you. You need to relax babe, you’ve got this, I know you do it’s your time babe… it’s our time.

With a gentle kiss on her cheek James wrapped onto her tighter before the two separated and headed off towards the kitchen.

**

The Road to Success;

“The road success for 99% of people isn’t a simple jump it’s a steady incline from one successful project to the next.” – Lee Morris.

This is a quote that I love and a quote that I have displayed in my study at home, it’s a beacon to me that I always turn to in times of need and this week I have found myself staring at this quote for what feels like hours on end. This rings true to me because in my career I have seen it all, I have seen the one per-centers that arrive in Sin City Wrestling who get awarded with opportunities of a life time and get to capture championships out of left field… I mean Jet City, The Elders and Amy Marshall anyone? Then you have the people who are always around the championship spotlight, I mean Sammi, Mikah, Mercedes always seem to be right up there they always seem to be the girls that get shot after shot, chance after chance and sometimes they win, sometimes they fall but they are always on the road to success. You have girls like Jessie and Alexis begging for chances, begging for a shot at the big time and then you have girls like me who voice their dreams from the start but the take their time in reaching their goals.

I’m not complaining I mean I’m not exactly the best candidate to become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. I mean look at the calibre of talent we have on the Bombshell roster not only that I’m not exactly vocal I’m not always on the show I’m not always in the fans faces but if there is one thing about me that the bosses can count on is that when I do show up I… show… up. I do what I can to please the fans, I do what I can do keep the bosses happy and if that complacent attitude is the reason why I have been held back from the Bombshell Championship, I can’t be mad at anyone but myself.

However here I am standing with a golden opportunity now within my grasp, just waiting for me to grab a hold of it and take it. Will I take it? You can bet you last dollar that I will take it. I’m not promising a victory but I’m promising that I will give it everything that I have this Sunday night when I finally get to face Crystal Millar for the greatest prize in wrestling for women worldwide… the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. I would love for Justin to say “AND NEW” this Sunday night at the end of the night so I’m going to work my ass off to make sure everyone in Sin City Wrestling knows that I mean business and that I truly meant what I said when I first showed up to arena. I’m here to fight my way to the top and once I get there nothing will stop me from staying there.

I told everyone that I would one day get to the Bombshell Championship and sure my journey has been a long one but it’s been the best ride of my life. Look at my career I arrived and showed everyone that I was more than just a crazy fan girl, I showed everyone that I could wrestle – thanks to Derek Thorne. I proved to the snotty critics’ aka Mark Ward that I could have hell thrown at me and I would turn it into heaven. My fans never left me and hell I captured the hardest prize in the world to capture and that’s James Huntington-Hawkes number three’s attention and his heart.

Since my return to Sin City Wrestling I have been kicking goals left and right… goal one came back from a broken nose, goal two I retired Candy Overton from SCW, goal three I overcame Mark Ward and Jessie Salco oh and Amy Marshall to become the longest reigning Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. No one can take all these goals away from me, hell the last time I was in the ring with Kate we kicked another goal when we beat the infamous Mean Girls and shut them the hell up for about ten-point-five seconds, oh come on not all victories have to be huge but they should be celebrated… I just recently overcame an almost career ending shoulder injury and I came back bouncing fit and full of life…

A life that soon will be made more joyful with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship in my possession, I’m not saying that it’s going to happen this Sunday night but I am saying that it is going to happen and why? Because I deserve this, I deserve to finally have the chance to be the bride of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division… it’s time that the shed the bridesmaid dress that I grew complacence in wearing and it’s about time I find my time to shine in the brightest of lights. So, Crystal mark my words I’m coming for your championship this Sunday night and mark my words nothing will stop me on this journey to the top.

However, what’s different about my road to success to everyone else’s? Is that it’s isn’t just reliant on what I have won, it’s heavy influenced by the people I look up to and the people that I inspire so I’ll be damned if I’m going to let them down. I’ve worked too hard in the shadows and now it’s my time to have my moment in the spotlight, my moment at the top and if anyone thinks I’m going to let that slip away from me? They have another thing coming.

I’m on my pathway to success and this Sunday with a bit of luck you’ll get to witness Crystal Millar get run over.

I mean not literally get run over but like you know… play on words.

**

Crystal, Crystal, Crystal… to say this match between us has been a long time coming would be an understatement however it something I have been looking forward to my whole career. I mean who would be a better opponent to face to maybe, just maybe become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion? I wouldn’t have it any other way. You see I might not always agree with you, nor do I understand your ability to flip and flop on the Sin City Wrestling fans but I have always admired your hard work and in ring ability… oh wait that was until you disrespected my best friend Despy. Since then I’ve just been waiting for the chance to face you so that I could pay you back for what you said and did to him.

This match has been a long time coming for me purely because I have always wanted to face you, I’ve always wanted to see how I can stack up against the great Crystal Millar and now this Sunday night I get the chance. I just didn’t picture that our first match together would be in the Main Event of Climax Control oh and for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship. Win or lose just know that this won’t be the last that you have seen of me because I told everyone once I reached the top of SCW that I would stay there… so now here I am standing at the front door waiting for the chance on Sunday night before I can step on into the place I should have been months ago, a part of the elite… apart of the Bombshells who are always surrounding themselves at the top… I have finally made it. I’m finally there and there is NOTHING that anyone can do about it.

I know this Sunday won’t be a walk in the park but trust me I’m willing to put in the hard yards to get to where I need to go and that’s one day becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, I have come too far and waited too long to let this opportunity slip by me.

So, no doubt this match you think you will have in the bag but trust me, win or lose I will be learning… I’m always learning and it’s just a matter of time before I topple you and take what is not mine… but ours… and by ours, I mean my Melephants and mine… the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship.  After all I think it’s about time the SCW universe has a champion in the Bombshell ranks that they can celebrate. I mean it’s only a matter of time before you stab them all in the back once again and turn into the spiteful little cow that you are. You’re driven by becoming the best Bombshell Champion, you’re purely driven on beating Mikah’s reign but I can assure you my drive and passion for this will outweigh yours tenfold… my fandom deserves this and one day they will finally get what they deserve. We will finally be able to call ourselves the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

I pity the people in Sin City Wrestling who have to walk alone and trust me Crystal you will always walk alone because no one can trust you and no one can believe for what you stand for anymore. You’re a yoyo champion playing on the waves of others hoping that by being a bitch one week will help you outshine everyone and when you fail you decide to turn back on the charm – well trust me the charm is running out of spark and so is your dreams of becoming the longest reigning Bombshell Champion… mark my words because of what you did to Despy months back and the way that you treat the SCW fans… I’m making It my personal mission to remove the Championship belt away from you before that ever happens. Why? Because I don’t think being the runner up will sit very well with you, I don’t think you have what it takes to overcome that in your mind and that right there is the best payback I can give to you from the fans.

Steeling your thunder and making the Silver Screen Queen feel like nothing more than a washed-up Z lister. So, I can promise you this I’m gunning for you on Sunday night at Climax Control and trust me if I win on my first attempt to become the Bombshell Champion that will be the greatest accomplishment in my life, however if I am to trip and fumble trust me when I say this I’m not going to give up I’m not going to back down I’m going to target you over and over again until I get another attempt at capturing the gold and trust me… I won’t make the same mistake twice.

Okay my Melephants this Sunday night we have our work cut out for ourselves, however win or lose please know that this isn’t the end of our championship story… this is just the beginning…

Mwah!  

8
Climax Control Archives / Team: Hair Best Friends.
« on: December 16, 2016, 01:59:11 AM »
 Blue skies are going to clear up, put on a happy face. Hello it is I Melody Grace Carpenter you friendly neighbourhood Sin City Wrestling Bombshell. It’s been a good two weeks, I feel like that is long enough for us to spend time apart and what a two weeks it has been, did you guys get up to much because I sure did. James and I finally purchased our first house together on the world famous Malibu Beach, I can’t wait until you guys see it but were not allowed to take the cameras there until we finalize the paperwork. It’s the perfect Christmas gift I have purchased for James, it might need a little work but I know that he had always wanted a beach house so TA-DA now we have one. Neat huh?

Also as the days tick down until Santa Claus visits James and I have been exchanging presents every day, spoiling each other in the month of December as our new family tradition. OH and Dexter my beautiful baby boy has flown home and has been at home for a few days now, that’s always a good thing as Jam and I both worry sick when he isn’t home for dinner. AT DINNER NOT FOR DINNER JAMES!! There is a difference.

So with all of the rambling let’s get down to business this Sunday night I find myself finally teaming up with Kate Steele My Hair Best Friend and we get to take on the Mean - cue major eye roll- Girls… Veronica Taylor and Mercedes Vargas. Yippee… I mean what could be more exciting on the go home show of the year than putting the Mean Girls on the card. What an absolute delight that Christian or Mark has cooked up for us. I mean I can’t wait to be called a basic all promo and a Fugly Bombshell its totally why I got into this game to be called childish names from a failed runway model who can’t even finish her own…….

Promos… Haha I had you all fool there didn’t I? Well ladies and Gentlemen, Melephants and KatWebbers I can assure you that the MELLY-SHOW doesn’t finish until I’m dead and gone, so there will be no technical difficulties during this week's filming on my behalf. As for Kate I don’t know what’s going on there, I mean she did lose her Bombshell Internet Championship to Polly Lame-Time… but that doesn’t mean she should be sulking on the sidelines. She is THE BEST Roulette Champion we Bombshell have ever had, so what her reign as the Internet Champion didn’t last as long as that? She should be proud that she made a difference and that she is one step closer to Triple Crown Gold.  

Hopefully a little visit from me will help cheer her up this week so I can get Kate in the right frame of mind to be who she is and that’s a lethal and brilliant wrestler who has the world in the palm of her hands. She might just need a tiny little nudge from me Little Miss Sunshine to help guide her in the right direction, I mean she did beat me for the Internet Championship to begin with and you didn’t see me crying? Whelp if I have anything to do with it a little visit from me will have Kate back online so we can finally do what we have always wanted to do and become a part time tag team.

So get ready everyone because on Sunday night you’re going to witness Kate and Myself topple Mercedes and Veronica Taylor and we are going to make it look easy, why? Because Nice ALWAYS beats Naughty… and well… being a Nice Girl is always better than being a Mean Girl… So these two knuckle heads are going to find that out the hard way this week at Climax Control.

The Mean Girls might have ruled the show last time they were in town but I can promise you, they won’t be ruling anything this time round. That includes this week Kate and I will be the roadblock that the rest of the bombshells need to help stop the Mean Girls in their tracks. I mean it’s only fair right? It’s also the right thing to do so we don’t have to listen to them whine week in and week out about them being beautiful and the rest of us being “ugly Blah! Get new material… oh and new outfits.

Okay my beautiful Melephants it’s time for Big Momma Mel to get to work this week and I can promise you the wait to see the Malibu dream home might not come to an end this week but I assure you it will be worth it. Now let’s get on with the Melly Show and see if I can get through to my tag team partner before Sunday night, because if I can’t… I’m probably going to go into this one alone. I mean it’s not like I couldn’t take both Mercedes and Veronica on by myself and beat them it’s just well I would rather have Kate Steele by my side… and not this sappy crying Kate Steele I need the REAL Kate Steele who will have no issues in placing these Mean Girls back where they belong… in the dark where no one can hear them, see them or has to deal with them.

It’s going to be a hard task but I know with the power of you all behind me, we might just have what it takes to pull Kate out of the doom and gloom of being beaten and pull her back into the light, the spotlight she deserves. Trust me when I say this I have a few plans up my sleeves I’m just hoping it doesn’t have to come to plan B or C because well… okay I lied I only have one plan here’s hoping it works.

See you all soon.

Mwah.

***

The scene doesn’t open up in the usual sunny California in a Melody Promotional in fact It opens up RIGHT across the country in Tampa Florida. The bubbly blonde can be seen standing at two big grand front doors as she has an overnight bag over her right shoulder while her left hand is just seconds away from pressing the doorbell. Melody takes in a big inhale before she calmly thinks about why she is here and what she is going to do. With a massive sigh she finally presses the doorbell ringing it before she starts to fix up her knee length white lace dress. To be honest a part of her wanted to be at home with James, I mean Christmas was just around the corner but she knew she had to help her friend in a desperate time of need. The door quickly swings open and standing on the inside of the grand mansion Teddy could be seen. Melody was standing at the lavish entrance way of the home that belonged to Mr and Mrs Steele – well you know what I mean. Teddy quickly smiled towards Melody before he spoke to her.

Teddy:  Melody… Oh am I glad to see you, come in, come in…

He waved her into his home before he grabbed a hold of her overnight bag taking it from her before shutting the door behind them. Lucky for us the cameras followed as Melody was now standing in front of Teddy with a concerned look on her face. She could tell that Teddy had suffered a few rough days with Kate recently it was written all over her tired face.

Melody: Hey Teddy… How is she?

Teddy just looked at Melody and sighed he wished that he had good news to tell his wife’s best hair friend.

Teddy:  She hasn’t really said anything to me Mel, it’s crazy. I’m at a loss.

Melody just frowned, she didn’t know why Kate was beating herself up so much over losing her Internet Championship but Melody also knew that it was never a good feeling to lose. She hated that feeling herself so she couldn’t blame Kate for acting the way she was acting. The young blonde looked back up at Teddy with a polite smile.

Melody: It’s okay Teddy, I’m sure we can fix her. Where is Kate right now?

He reassured her with a smile he had never seen his wife act this way before but he felt like they were both in great hands and Doctor Melody was here to save the day. Well isn’t wasn’t quite like that but she was going to give it a red hot crack.

Teddy:  She hasn’t left the living room all day, she has just been re-watching her last match nit-picking her faults.

The both sighed at the same time, revisiting your old matches was never a smart thing to do when you were feeling blue and right now Kate was re-living the fact that her Internet Championship was being torn from her hands. Melody just watched on as Teddy started to head off leading Melody through his house that he shared with Kate giving her a slight taste of how glamourous their lives where over here in Tampa. Their house was massive but it reminded her of her house she shared with James, and once she thought of him she frowned. Melody felt bad for leaving him even if it was just for twenty-four hours. However she knew It was going to be a long twenty-four hours for the both of them, she could sense that James wasn’t wrapped in her flying all this way to pull Kate out of the mud but Melody felt the need to try and help her friend.

Melody: That’s never a good thing, okay well I’ll see what I can do?

Teddy pointed Melody in the direction of the extravagant living room and pointed over to the seat that Kate was sitting in she was staring at the massive big screen TV while she was studying her own match. Melody could tell that she had her work cut out for her as Kate hadn’t even been bothered to do her hair or make an effort in her appearance however she was still flawless in Melody’s crystal clear hazel eyes. Melody nodded at Teddy before she headed into the living room, making sure she kicked off her heels before she walked on their expensive and pure carpet.

Melody: Kate… K… Kat… Hello earth to Kate.

Melody reached out and placed her right hand on Kate’s shoulder trying to steal her attention away from the television but Kate was fixated on the footage of last week’s show. The young blonde knew she was going to have to step up her game if she was going to win this battle so she stood in front on Kate’s line of sight blocking her view. Kate looked up and towards Melody and faked a smile.

Kate: Hi.

Straight after saying hello Kate went back to watching the big screen behind her tag team partner before Melody’s song like voice stole a percentage of her attention.

Melody: Hey, how are you feeling?

The gobsmacked look on Kate’s face said it all she wasn’t in a good mood and Melody could see that but she was only trying to help. She quickly back herself up with a few more words.

Melody: Don’t answer that it was a silly question, nevertheless what are you doing?

She looked at the TV over her left shoulder before looking back down towards Kate who was still watching the footage, replaying last week’s Climax Control over and over trying to pinpoint where it all went wrong for her. Melody turned back to the footage just as Justin announced Polly Pocket the new champion, the sound of that even put a shiver down her spine. In a way Melody still felt very connected to that belt, I mean she had held it the longest in Sin City Wrestling history… so she kind of felt like it’s mother but that was a different story right now the story was about Kate.

Kate: Seeing where it all went wrong.

Kate reached over and grabbed a hold of her remote control she was about to rewind the footage and watch the same match over again, Melody couldn’t tell how long she had been sitting her but it had to be a while as her best friend looked drained.

Melody: Oh don’t beat yourself over it Kate, so what you lost the Bombshell Internet Championship? That doesn’t define you, a few losses doesn’t ruin your career it’s what you do next that matters. So sitting on your couch all day re-watching your last match isn’t good. You need to learn from it and move on Kate. Plus we finally have our first tag team match this weekend, you need to shake the fears that you have about yourself off and get back to the daily grind of being a wrestler.

Melody tried to use her sweetest voice hoping that Kate would see the light and that she would come around however the stern look on Kate’s face said otherwise.

Kate: That’s easy for you to say, you didn’t just lose your belt.

She could tell that the tone that Kate had used wasn’t directed at her she was just bitter about her loss, Mel knew that within a couple of days she would be over It and back on track but she needed it to be sooner rather than later.

Melody: No it’s not easy for me to say especially to the woman who took my belt from me. Now get up, turn this match off, go have something to eat… go shower and let’s start working on plans for this Sunday night. Also go give Teddy a big smooch he is worried sick about you… we both are… please Kate.

Melody started to point around Kate’s house as she was unsure where the kitchen or bathroom was but she was demanding that her tag team partner get up off this couch and do something. Kate just looked up at Melody looking at her stunned but she didn’t move.

Melody: Do I have to drag your arse out of this chair? Because I will.. Don’t make me do it.

Her hands flew down to her hips and Melody’s right foot started tapping the flooring underneath it she was getting inpatient and she was going to kick Kate up the arse one way or another to bring her back to fighting good. She was being assertive something that was so unlike Melody but desperate times call for well, you know… desperate measures.

Melody: Fine if you’re going to continue to sulk, I’m going to collect my overnight bag, go back to the airport, fly another five hours, go back home and I’ll figure out how we are going to beat the Mean Girls on my own.

Melody turned on the heels of her feet and she wasn’t going to turn back and look at Kate hoping that she could shock an reaction out of her partner. Kate finally said something that caught Melody’s attention.

Kate: You brought an overnight bag?

Melody turned back to look at Kate with a smile on her face, lighting up the mood before she flicked a long luscious lock of her blonde hair over her tanned shoulder.

Melody: Yes you big dork.

She was hopeful as Kate had started to respond, finally she made her way out of the chair and made her way over towards the shorter female. Kate was starting to come around and see sense in all of this and Melody was praying it was for the best.

Kate: You came all this way for me?

Kate looked down at Melody in disbelief unsure on what was happening at first but a small smile shifted on her face as she watched Melody nod her head up and down to say yes.

Melody: You’re my friend, a friend who needs help at the moment so let me help you… please?

Kate didn’t have to say anything as she just slowly nodded her head as well before the two headed out of the living room and towards the kitchen. Well that’s where the cameras leave you for now, as well it’s secret business what gets said in preparing for a team’s first ever tag team match. Let’s just say with a bit of a kick up the bum from Melody and a bit of training and planning hopefully these two polar opposite Bombshells can get on the same page before Sunday and let’s hope that Kate can drag herself out of the little funk that she is in at the moment and look towards the future.

The future being this Sunday night when these two Hair Best Friends take on the tag team of Mercedes Vargas and the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roulette Champion Veronica Taylor also known as The Mean Girls. If Kate and Melody are wanting to walk away from this one with a win they are going to have to work together and both put in the time and effort that will be needed in beating them after all everyone knows when you face one Mean Girl you face them all so thinking that this is going to be a simple tag team match is completely out of this world.

Anyways let’s just say the next twenty-four hours for Melody where tough being away from J2H but always rewarding as she was helping a friend in need. Let’s all tune in on Sunday to see how much of a helping hand Melody was or if she made any difference at all? Let’s pray that she did because I really don’t wish to witness Melody being dragged over the coals by the fourteen thousand six hundred and twenty-two Mean Girls members… especially on the Christmas Show that would just well… it wouldn’t be cricket.  

**

The scene opens up back on the right side of America for Melody Grace as she sits outside her bedroom, on the balcony overlooking the beautiful surroundings of Beverly Hills. She is wearing a tight pair of blue jeans, with a white choker top, while her long blonde hair is out and blowing in the cool afternoon breeze. She turns away from looking at the scenery and back towards the camera with a shy smile on her face.

Melody: It’s been a while since I’ve done this so bear with me as I blow the cob webs off the old slagging your opponent’s play book… oh wait that’s right... I don’t need to use a burn book to get under the skin of my opponent’s skin. I can just do it like a regular person and not copy and paste from the block buster movie Mean Girls. Well It’s playtime again this Sunday night when myself and Kate Steele get to go two on two with Mercedes Vargas and Veronica Taylor… I mean what a blast am I right? I bet everyone is looking forward to seeing the Mean Girls back in action, am I right? What’s that? I’m wrong. Of course, I’m wrong because no one in their right minds would even give this rehashed stable a time of day if it didn’t have Delia running the scenes and pulling the strings. I mean seriously, imagine Veronica Taylor or Mercedes Vargas running this Mean Girls show by themselves… desperate housewives eat your heart out.  

As she sits in a large egg shaped chair she runs her right hand through her hair, her fingers twirling the long strands once she reaches the end. Her big hazel eyes don’t leave the camera as she continues to work.

Melody: It’s clear as day to me I mean without the mastermind of Delia this stable would just be who they have always been nobodies… I mean first we have Veronica Taylor. Veronica I have no braincells Taylor. The girl who can’t even see that her own team mates insult her intelligence on the daily. The same Bombshell who believes in herself so much that she can’t even finish her full promo packages… yeah that girl. That annoying little weed that refuses to just well nick off. I guess the only thing I can say about Veronica is that she is persistent, but so is that rash she occasionally gets on her face around her lips. Oh well I guess she will just call me jealous, right? I’m a basic jealous beeeeach. Little does she know, she ended up with the loser of The Power Play while I ended up with the Main-Event. She’ll probably say that her boyfriend is better than mine and that they would totally destroy us in a match up blah, blah, blah… let’s look at the facts… No just no. she wouldn’t, he couldn’t and they can’t and won’t it’s that simple. The greatest thing is I don’t need a burn book or to draw a funny diagram to show everyone why because the proof is in the pudding… that Veronica Taylor might have had my number once before, but ever since that night she has never been able to stop me or catch me since. You see she might have pinned me once but I can assure you it will never happen again… because while she is too busy playing at the bottom of the pond keeping safe… I’ve been out there making a name for myself and facing people in Sin City Wrestling, who actually have ambitions of bettering themselves… while Veronica is fair to concerned with her fake diamond choker and her lame basic sayings that she is missing her chance to climb the ladder… and yet she has the audacity to call the rest of us Bombshells stupid? At least we finish our promos… and don’t just leave us hanging with technical glitches.

With a confident wink and smirk Melody quickly licks her glossed lips and continues.

Melody: I guess I should probably respect our Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roulette Champion? But I’m just so sorry it’s hard to do when she is too concerned with her highlighter than making actual highlights that matter on the weekly shows. Oh, but Melody, Veronica totally planned the whole Mean Girls reunification… and she totally hits the highlight reels… the only highlight I’ve seen from Veronica where she wasn’t riding off the coat tails of other people was when she… oh wait… I can’t think of any… because leeches be leeches and the only way she can get her fill is when she is sucking on someone else… for example the bulked up slimy pizza delivery boy Giani… Delia, Mercedes… oh and the time she dropped her panties and to her knees for Mr Billionaire Miles… some great accomplishments you got their girlfriend. Just do me a favour in this match, tighten your cheap plastic choker before the match and choke yourself out…

The sound of a door shutting clicks in the background alerting to Melody that she isn’t alone, she knows James is somewhere near and well she simply has better things to do than talk about Veronica all day but she smiles and powers on through her speech.

Melody: Anyways do me a solid and try and think of original material when you start slagging my name out of your lips this week, do everyone a favour and shock us all because we are dying to see if you have any original thoughts or realness about you… I don’t care for you, which is sad because I like everyone but when it comes to you Veronica… I wouldn’t care if dropped off the face of this world… you claim to walk the walk but weekly you show us otherwise… this weekend will be no different... Kate and I will dismantle you and Mercedes and we’ll make it look like light work. That’s right Kate and I will do all the heavy lifting so once again you don’t even have to raise a finger to be on this week’s highlight reel… I mean when they show you getting pinned to the canvas one, two, three… That’s my goal Veronica… to make you suffer the defeat for your team simply because well I still hold some hope for Mercedes, as for you? I wish nothing but the worst for you.

Clicking her tongue off her bright white teeth Melody looks over her shoulder seeing no one but she knows James is listening. Turning her attention back to the camera with a smile she continues.

Melody: Speaking of Mercedes, what the hell girl? You were doing fine on your own, you were in big time matches doing great things and what? You suffer a couple of losses so you rebound back into the Mean Girls? Tragic is like hitting up an old ex-boyfriend when you realise you’ve got no one to spend New Year’s with. You could be great all on your own, in fact you are great I don’t see why you need to surround yourself with filth? It just doesn’t make sense. You’re selling yourself short and that’s annoying. I have always respected you but this dumb choice to re-join the Mean Girls has just erased you from all of that. Mercedes Vargas is my longest and most frequent competition in Sin City Wrestling I’ve had her number time and time again, now we must see if her joining the Mean Girls again will change her odds. I’m going to be real with you all, I don’t see it changing anything about the ongoing saga between herself and I.  Big Time Mercedes just simply can’t beat me, so why does she think she is going to beat me while I’m tagging with my Hair Best Friend Kate Steele? She’s got no chance… and it’s actually makes me feel sorry for her. I truly am Mercedes, I mean are you that insecure about your career that you had to back pedal into a group that overshadowed you? That kept you in the dark? That only liked you when you were winning that only used you when they needed you? You’re a fool… and for a lady who likes maths and numbers all of the calculations that you ran in your head before re-joining the Mean Girls should have all been screaming NO DON’T DO IT! And yet here you are once again lining up for them, being the battering-ram that they are going to use you as.

She shakes her head from side to side upset with Mercedes life choice.

Melody: It makes me sick knowing that such a talent like Mercedes is going to be wasted away again and lost all because she wants to hang with the “cool kids” oh honey you were cool before Delia and Veronica came along, I wish you could see that I wish you could see your worth… sadly that just won’t be happening this Sunday night because unfortunately for you you’re going to be on the losing team when Kate and I drag you through the mud and let you get stuck in it. Just stop and think for a second, do you really believe that Veronica will have you back one hundred per cent if this boils over? Because I know for a fact she’ll stick that Satan’s tail between her legs and she will high-tail it out of the ring leaving you to fend for yourself. Are you ready for that Mercedes? Are you ready to be mistreated again?

Melody stares down the lens of the camera as if she is talking directly to Mercedes.

Melody: Regardless of what happens this weekend ladies I can promise you one thing Kate and myself although we are a fresh young tag team we will knock the Mean Girls off their perch and show the whole world that we have what it takes to one day, one day maybe soon join the ranks of the tag team division. A division we won’t just run but we could rule. So Mercedes and Veronica… bring Delia, bring Holly… call up the old members… it doesn’t matter who you bring to the ring this Sunday night because… it’s Christmas time and ONLY Good girls get gifts at Christmas… and well Kate and I have been angels while you two have been nothing but naughty… so you’ve not going to be rewarded with a victory this weekend you’re going to taste defeat at the hands of the newish part time tag team on the block… Team Hair Best Friends… staring Kate Steele the Siren and me, Melody Grace Carpenter… Sin City Wrestling’s Little Miss Sunshine… are going to make the older tag team of The Mean Girls look dazed and confused once we beat them both with ease this Sunday night.

Melody smile at the camera once more before she hears a noise coming from inside her room.

Melody: Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got dinner date with a hot guy. However, let me leave you with this my Melephants… win or lose this weekend, I promise you we will have the best Christmas and the best New Years because we stick together… we are a team and we function well as a team. I look forward to seeing you all this Sunday night and I can’t wait to show you all what Kate and I can do together as the newest part time team on the roster… we might be a part time tag team but we are full time ass kickers… so the Mean Girls better be ready because were coming from them… alright my beautiful people I’ll see you Sunday… and after the show the Egg Nog is on me. Later Skaters.

Melody blows the camera a kiss singing off on her promotional video but before the cameras fade away to nothing James is seen stepping into the scene wearing his trademark grey suit with black shirt, this time it’s a Tom Ford arrangement. The Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion looks down at his girlfriend with a wicked smile on his face.

Melody: What’s wrong?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H:</FONT> Oh nothing, I’m just proud of you.

Melody: Not as proud as I am of you.

Before James could disagree Melody plants her lips onto his and the cameras fade on the happy couple in a cute embrace.

9
Climax Control Archives / Hmm?
« on: December 02, 2016, 10:44:37 PM »
 Jingle Bells, Jingle Bells, JINGLE ALL THE WAY! OH MY GOD!! NO BODY FREAK OUT BUT IT’S TOTALLY THE FIRST OF DECEMBER and you know what that means RIGHT!?! SANTA IS ON HIS WAY!!! CHRISTMAS IS HERE!!! This is the BEST time of year and I LOVE IT!! I’m so excited I could cry, I mean what a better way to end this successful yet also stressful year, then a big giant red and green themed party with CANDY CANES. However there is a few things standing in my way between here and Christmas and well that’s the extra 24 days before December 25th also, I have a job to do and that job is to wrestle and it all picks up again this Sunday night when I Melody Grace Carpenter get to go one on one for the chance to prove that I’m worthy enough to maybe possibly one day face the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion.

Eeeeep!

No pressure or anything but this Sunday night is the match that will define my career and it will also set the pace for my climb to reaching the pinnacle that is the Bombshell Championship. All I have to do is beat Jessie Salco and I’m on my way up and up towards the top however things could come crashing down if I was to let Jessie Salco beat me. I mean she was the last challenger for the title and from my understanding she should have been at the back of the line, so if I’m facing the lady who should be at the back of the line, where does that leave me?

Cheese and crackers, I’m at the back of the line as well. This makes me sad, I mean it’s not my fault I went out with a shoulder injury, it’s not my fault that my stem rolling ways in Sin City Wrestling was cut short because of an injury and yet here I am having to prove myself again to everyone that I’m worth a damn.

Well damn, aint that a kick in the nut crackers.

Not only do I have to start at the bottom of the pit but I get to watch on while "deserving" people like Mikah get to go for the title in this week’s main event. Now whoa, hold up don’t get me wrong I kinda like Mikah and I guess she is okay… but does she really deserve to be in the spot she is in now? I mean at High Stakes she beat Sammi and Alexis… and now on this week’s card that is one of the reasons why she is stated as a worthy challenger… but like when I beat Sammi and Mercedes… I wasn’t even in contention? I dunno just kinda doesn’t make sense… I kinda feel like I’m the kid always reaching for something that is on the top shelf and well look at me I’m petite I’m basically the fun sized candy bar trying to compete in a world filled with regular sized candy bars.

Help me I’m drowning!

I mean I would love to scream that, I would love to make a big song and dance about what I believe is right and what I believe is wrong but the fact is, my song like voice isn’t one like a sirens and it would just fall on deaf ears. So you know what that means? I’ve gotta work for it, I mean work harder for it, I’m not sure how I even do that since when I was wrestling, I was busting my tooshy and burning my nose to the grind week in and week out to show everyone what I can do and it kinda just well… got over shadowed by people who didn’t deserve a second look but HEY.

Onwards and upwards my friends, there is no point being a Negative Nelly or well in this case a Negative Melly. I’ve basically living the dream, well apart from the being 100% successful in work aspect… but I do live with my White Knight, the man of my dreams in a perfect house with our perfect pets and we are in LOVE Yes Jam I did see your slip up on Twitter. NO TAKE BACKS!! I have THE BEST fans that anyone has ever had in Sin City Wrestling, regardless of what anyone will say my Melephants will out trumpet anyone else’s fans and that’s a… wait for it… A COLD HARD FACT!!! Ohhh year I’m also running my parent’s wine business while they’re on a global world tour of the universe, I’m also a successful hard working model who has her own make up line coming out so I have all of these wonderful things in my life…

And yet I still can’t get a single solo main event or a gat damn Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship match?

Life confuses me and really hurts my head at times, but fear not baby Melephants for I have a grand plan that is on the scale of greatest plans alive and well the plan is best described by my idol, the lady I look up to for all of my life advice, Miss Britney Spears. Well apart from the time she went crazed and shaved herself bald, oh and that time she had kids to Federline, oh and that time she was caught wearing no panties, OH and that time she was caught driving with her kids in the car unbuckled… but apart from all those times Miss Spears has been on point with her life advice, I mean Oops I did it again is like my catchphrase and I’m totally getting off point. The point of all of this was to tell you about my grand plan of grandeur of grandness and that all boils down to two simple words. This plan is well... simple…  it’s all I’ve gotta do to get to where I’m going and one day taste the sweetness of my hard labour… all I’ve gotta do now is get to…

Work B!tch.

**

Morning struggles;

We open up inside the lavish home of J2H and his girlfriend Melody Grace; a few alternations have been made around the house with the Christmas spirit being taken to the full extreme. Much to James dislike his house really did look like a well organised Santa’s workshop as everything had its place and was delicately used for decorations but in his mind it was way over the top and something he never thought he would ever see in his house. J2H could be seen walking down the last of his steps with pain still evident in his eyes, the effects of facing off in the Thunder-dome match was still radiating from his body. He limped his way across the formal entrance room, past the three grand Christmas trees. He was wearing just a pair of baggy grey sweat pants that were clinging on to his hips, he was shirtless and his hair was a styled mess. His body was battered and bruised but he was still in the best shape of his life as his muscles were shredded and proud to be on display. In his right hand James was swinging a pink bag, a tell-tale pink bag that had light pink stripes on it that all females were familiar with. As he shuffled across the rooms he was looking for Melody but he couldn’t find her that was until he popped his head into their living room.

Melody was sitting in front of the burning in home fire place, just watching the flames almost in a trance. She was known to do this from time to time when she needed to think there was something soothing she got from extreme fire and ice. James believes it’s because she’s a borderline hippy, however she shaves and doesn’t have an issue with designer things. Her long blonde hair was down and cascading around her shoulders and she was wearing a cute little green button up dress. She was dressed ready for Christmas even if she was a few days early.  James rounded the couch that was behind Melody and he silently dropped the bag down beside the white couch so it was hiding before he walked over towards her. His feet shuffling on the floorboards, but still it wasn’t until his hands were on her shoulders rubbing them before Melody had even realised that he was in the same room as her. She was lost in thought, being consumed by doubts.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why do we have the fire roaring when it’s still hot outside?

James looked down at Melody who just titled her head up to the side to look at him; she had a soft smile on her face that screamed innocence.

Melody:  It’s winter Jam.

Her cheers were flushed red from the fire as she turned her attention back towards it. James on the other hand just continued to rub Melody’s shoulders feeling the tension built up in her muscles.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Not in Cali. It’s never winter in Cali.

He had a point, it was hot outside and yet Melody had the house locked up and the fire roaring inside leaving it to feel like a sauna.

Melody:  Oh… well… it’s Christmas Eve, eve, eve, eve… eve?

James cracked a smile at Melody’s attempt to explain her actions, he had to hand it to her she was pretty creative when it came to explaining herself. Melody turned to look up at her boyfriend as he slowly made his way down to floor beside her. The looks he was making she could still see that he was in a world of pain and that was heart breaking for her to watch.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Are you going to tell me what has you sitting in front of the fire, staring at it like you’re in some sort of trance? Or are we going to sit around all day and play the guessing game of what’s going on with Melody? Don’t get me wrong, I like playing that game, zero per-cent of the time… but this look on your face pains me.

He wrapped his arm over her shoulders and pulled her into him before he leant back and placed his spine against the soft couch that was behind them. A slight groan left his lips as James fought through the pain of being in this position. Right now his main focus was getting Melody out of this mood she was in. Melody turned to look at him as she lifted her right hand and placed it on the side of his cheek, stroking it softly as she looked deep into his eyes.

Melody:  Are you sure we can’t just start a family like right now? I mean if you keep taking on stupid silly matches and doing crazy high risk spots, you won’t be able to chase after the kids.

She looked his body up and do still finding the same bruises and scars from almost two weeks ago, she was sad this whole thing made her sad. She was proud of him and she knew he was more that capable but she hated the way he was in a mess for the following weeks after his big time matches. Something she couldn’t get her head around, each time he defended that title more and more of him would come home to her injured, broke and bruised. James just reached up and pulled Melody’s hand away from his face, he knew what she was thinking inside her mind and he wanted to put that all the bed. He was fine and he was fine because he was now at home with her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> We have been over this; you’re not becoming a stay at home mother, so spill what’s on your mind?

He was searching her hazel eyes looking for answers as his fingers interlocked with hers as they now sat back against the sofa on the floor looking toward each other, side by side.

Melody:  Bu-but I’m needed at home by like our pets, I mean Dexter not so much, he just comes and goes… he’s all grown up but Puppy needs me.

Her little puppy dog eyes were pleading with him, she would give up everything to just stay at home and wait on him answering his every call. Not because that’s what James did, he didn’t ask anything from her other than she be happy but Melody enjoyed her time as a “house girlfriend” it made her feel important.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well I need you to come to work with me you keep me from making irrational decisions, plus you’re the only one I like there so… what are you smiling at?

James couldn’t help but notice the massive grin on her face it was lit up brighter than their 12 Christmas tress combined. Reaching up he pushed a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear so he could see her smile in all its glory.

Melody:  You need me.

Her voice was quiet almost shy as she spoke towards him, she had never heard him say anything like that to her. Melody’s heart was skipping beats per minute as butterflies swirled in her tummy.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Of course I do, I might not say it out loud but I’m pretty sure you know it. If not I must be doing a really shitty job in this boyfriend role.

James had a look of concern on his face that Melody made sure she removed, instantly as she pulled her hand out of his and rested it back on the side of his face cupping it there holding him.

Melody:  Noooo, don’t say that you’re the best at it. I was just blushing because

She was stumbling to find the words but James knew they were good ones, but the smile on his face said something he was going to crack a joke.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> because it’s one thousand degrees in here?

He fake wiped his brow as if he was dabbing sweat away as Melody playfully tapped his shoulders, James fake an “ouch” face as he watched Melody’s hand slide down from his shoulder to his chest. She had her palm pressed up against his muscles as she wiggled her way closure towards him. It would only be a matter of moments before he felt her manicured nails dig into his skin as she spoke.

Melody:  Haha… You’re hilarious.

James took a bow as if to agree with her before he placed his hand on her right hip and pulled her closer to him, so now Melody was sitting sideway looking completely at him, while his body was still turned straight on to the fire. His eyes however belonged to hers as he looked for those answers he desperately needed.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Now tell me what’s up, so I can help you ease this mind of yours. It’s not that I don’t like your sassy side on Twitter or your deep internal thinking soul side you get by open flames… it’s just I want my Melody back. This house is only so big and it can’t contain both of us being hot heads.

He was asking her again but gently he didn’t want her to force her into telling him something that she didn’t want to but he wanted to make sure she knew that she could come to him at any time. Melody’s fingers on cue started to trace around the outline of his tattoos something that was all too familiar as she had done it since day one, even when she was trying to sneak into his parties she was always fascinated by them. She slowly lifted her eyes back up to his and sighed.

Melody:  Okay, but like you can’t laugh at me or judge me or like yell at me.

She was being serious and James could see that but he didn’t want the moment to be ruined with stern answer, she should have known by now that he would never yell at her or judge her… laugh at her well she was forever causing mischief and making a cute fool out of herself daily so he couldn’t promise that.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What have you done?

Melody sighed of course he would ask that, but she couldn’t blame him she was always meddling or breaking things that lead to the above question being a prominent question in this household.

Melody:  I haven’t done anything, I just well I thought I would feel on top of the moon from my last match you know? I came back; beat an injury that could have left me with a gummy arm… I beat Big Match Mercedes… we tore the house down, the fans were excited I was excited but like… now I’m like… kinda… just like meh?

She shrugged her shoulders as she couldn’t find the right words to describe what she was feeling. James just looked at her his brows coming together as he seemed confused by her attitude towards their line of work.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Meh?

It was more of a follow up question to get her to inform him what she was feeling. It concerned him that she felt this way about her return to wrestling, but he wasn’t going to verbally smack her back into place just yet.

Melody:  Like I don’t know James, I thought I would be like wooohooo but I’m kinda more like eep?

Melody looked into James’ eyes and they were screaming the truth, she didn’t know what was wrong with her all of her life she wanted to become a wrestler and now she was one, she couldn’t seem to find her spot or her happiness in it all.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So let me get this straight, you’re happy you’re back, you’re happy you won, you’re happy you have your fans behind you but you’re not happy?

Ding, ding, ding we have a winner James was always good at working out the puzzles that Melody often left him with as she struggled explaining her feelings with real words.

Melody:  I wouldn’t say not happy because I’m happy I’m just lost… I mean like last time I worked my butt off, I went above and beyond and like… I don’t want this time round to be the same… I mean like I don’t mean I’m going to be lazy I just don’t want to work my fingers to the bone to come up empty handed.

Her brows had come together as she was trying to explain it but she knew she had said the wrong thing by the look on James’ face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So being the longest reigning Bombshell Internet Champion, is like being empty handed?

Oh she knew where she had messed up now and she quickly took a big inhale before exhaling with a sigh.

Melody:  No, I… I can’t explain it, I just want more but the more I think about it the more I just know I’m going to end up with less. Even if I beat Salco this week and set myself on the right path to becoming the Bombshell Championship, I’ll have to topple Crystal or Mi—kah.

That name came out of Melody’s mouth so dryly that she almost choked, something that James didn’t miss he didn’t know what the story was with Melody and Mikah as they seemed friendly on Twitter but every now and then Melody had this weird vibe around her when it came to the former Bombshell Champion.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You feeling okay Mel? That last name seemed hard to say.

James pretended to place the back of his hand on her forehead to check her temperature but Melody just swashed his hand away, before her hazel eyes narrowed in angry.

Melody:  I’ve decided I’m going to pick J2H’s side. He’s like the boss right? Hashtag he’s the champ.

Melody was putting on a voice that James could only describe as Melody’s attempt of sounding like Mikah, but she was failing. He tried to hide his smile as he stopped her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel…

Melody just looked at him with her narrowed eyes, before she parted her glossed lips once again.

Melody:  Hashtag stay in your lane, hashtag I’ll claw her eyes out, hashtag just because my boyfriend is better than your husband doesn’t give you the right to try and suck up to mine. Hashtag get off your knees it’s never going to happen.

She was being sassy again and apart of James liked it because it showed off a new passionate side to her, while a massive part of him didn’t enjoy it because it wasn’t the Melody he had fallen for. Reaching up he placed his hand on the side of her face before he ran his thumb over her glossed lips, getting her to stop talking.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Melody…

He tried to get her to stop but Melody just pulled her face to the side and continued.

Melody:  Hashtag Sorry, not sorry.

Fighting back the urge to laugh James just grabbed a hold of his girlfriend and rolled her towards him, scooping her up a little as now he sat with his back still against the sofa. Melody was sitting on his lap facing him, while he dragged his legs up so he back was resting on his knees. His hands were holding hers as he looked up at her, with a slight hint of pain in his eyes as this position wasn’t the best for him but he was going to make it work.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Come here… What if I can promise you this time round, you won’t feel so empty handed?

Their hands played together on his lap as Melody just looked down at him, her blonde hair flowing around her face while she thought about what he had just said.

Melody:  You can’t promise that, people already think i’m only getting this far in my career because I’m “bagging” you…that doesn’t even make sense.

She screwed up her nose at that statement she didn’t know what bagging was but she didn’t think about it the way it was implied.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I think they meant “banging”

Melody’s cheeks flushed red as she quickly pulled her hands away from James to hide her bright red cheeks with her hands.

Melody:  Oh that makes so much more sense now…

A little giggle escaped her lips as she looked down at him, James dragged his back up off the sofa and pulled himself towards Melody. His chin forehead resting on her chin as he adjusted the position he was in with some slight groans from pain. He pulled back from Melody so he could look up into her eyes while his hands sat on each of her hips holding her close.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Now, can we just put all these doubts to rest. This time round things will be different, I can feel it. Now stop worrying about this, you deserve the best you’ll get the best… career wise, life wise, love wise… just be happy Mel cause when you’re sassy and sad, that makes me miserable and I don’t want our first Christmas to be like that… I want us to be happy… so I propose…

Melody’s eyes grew wide and James knew he had used the wrong word the second he had said it.

Melody:  You what?

She was all excited thinking that something was going to happen but she knew it wasn’t going to but hey she had a glimmer of hope that one day it would happen. James just raised his hands in innocence before he smiled up at her with a cheeky look on his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> My bad. Poor choice of words, I suggest we start a new tradition, where each day in December we do something little to surprise one another… I’ll let you get off with today because you didn’t know my plans… but here… open this.

He reached over the left hand side of him reaching around the side of the couch before his fingers held onto the silky fabric of the gift bags handles. He dragged the gift bag out from beside the couch with a smile on his face, while he watched Melody look on like a kid in a candy store. She loved getting gifts as much as she said she didn’t need them or want them. Reaching out he offered Melody the two tone pink bag that she took from him gently, not snatching it even though she wanted to see what was inside. She opened the bag and pushed the tissue paper to the side before a shy smile crossed her face but the look in her eyes said it all she was internally screaming from excitement.

Melody:  How did you even get these? They’re not even out yet until next year?

Melody was looking at a range of 2017 items of the Victoria Secret’s precious line, a line that was only available to the rich and famous. Her right hand entered the bag as she gently rummaged through the several items, seeing that James had at least 12 different outfits and sets of lingerie for her to wear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I have my ways. You like?

The look on her face said it all as she placed the lacy, silky, sheer, black, blue, red, pink, purple items down back into the bag before she placed the bag down to James’ side. Her hands reached down to his face as she pulled him towards her stealing a small kiss.

Melody:  I LOVE THEM… however I feel like this is a double surprise present… where we both get benefits?

Their lips were just inches apart as Melody raised her eyebrow at him, wondering what James’ hidden agenda was with this gift. However she didn’t have to wait long as he dragged his fingertips along her thighs before they traced up to her behind, sliding up under the sheer fabric of her green dress. He had missed being this close to her and over the past few days even thought they had been together the whole time, they weren’t really taking full advantage of their big house without Simpson around. Before she could react he already had his lips onto hers kissing her softly before he pulled away gently to speak.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What can I say, I’m an ideas man? Now… go get changed, we’ll pick some wine and for the rest of the day… I highly recommend we take advantage of every single item in that bag. Trust me Melody, stop worrying about your future, because believe me it’s going to be bright… both of ours will.

He stole another kiss from her before they both parted, one heading for the bedroom to get changed the other heading towards their cellar to find the right drop of wine to add to this moment.

**

Mid-morning madness;

Melody had done what James had suggested and changed into a pair of lovely Victoria Secrets bra and panties, which ones you ask? Well that’s a secret duh. She had freshened up her hair by placing it high on top of her head in a messy but fancy bun while draped around her body was a silky pink gown that was hiding the set she had picked for him, so it was a well secret.  She made her way down the stairs and looked around this level of this house before she made her way down to the wine cellar to see if everything was okay. Her heart was racing as the what ifs had flooded her mind, he still wasn’t a 100 per-cent and she was fearful that he might have been passed out somewhere. Melody quickly scamped down the hallway before she made her way to the cellar door, swinging off the frame she came to a stop as she saw him still looking for the right bottle of wine.

Melody:  Are you okay?

Walking up behind him she slipped her hands around his waist pulling herself into him, so he could feel the coolness of her silky robe on his bare back. James just turned to his side looking down towards her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Yeah babe I was just making sure we still had plenty of wine.

Melody looked around the room her eyes narrowing as the room was filled with bottles of wine, it was chilled to the right temperature and the bottles were all placed on timed racks that would roll the bottles at certain times to make sure the alcohol didn’t sour.

Melody:  We currently own and operate a Vineyard, we shouldn’t have an issue.

She looked at him not sure what he was hiding from her but he forced out a smile.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You never know, it could be where Dexter’s been hiding out?

Turning to look down at her, he draped his left arm over her shoulders before making his way towards the doorway as Melody followed him, watching him take small steps from the pain.

Melody:  You’re still in pain Jam, we don’t have to do this… we could just snuggle up and watch movies? I don’t want you in anymore pain.

Shaking his head from side to side James refused to give up on his well-planned day of alone time with Melody. He stopped and turned around so he could look her in the eyes so she could see that he was okay.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Are you kidding me, I’ve been in pain all week hanging out to give you your surprise.

She gave off a cocky smile before Melody’s eyes dropped to the floor, for some reason she felt responsible for all of this.

Melody:  Oh… well… sorry?

James shifted the bottle of wine from his right hand to his left hand so he could use his right hand to cup the bottom of Melody’s jaw. He lifted her head gently before crouching down just the slightest bit so their eyes were locked in one another.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why are you sorry? It’s not your fault I’ve been banged up and unable to do the basics, like walking up those stairs in one attempt.

He was making light of his situation as the last few days haven’t been the best for him pain wise but James was a fighter and he would never let it hold him back from doing what he loved… or in this case who he loved. Melody just pouted as she pulled her bottom lip into her mouth she was concerned for him. She was worried about the pressure he was putting on his body lately and it was driving her wild. A small sigh escaped her lips as she reminded him of his struggles from the pass week.

Melody:  Or putting your own socks on, or tying your own shoe laces or washing your own hair… my poor Jammy Jam.

She looked sad at him and that wasn’t the mood he wanted her in, he wanted her to be happy to be excited and he wanted her to feel appreciated for all of the odd jobs that she had done for him while he was recovering. She had gone above and beyond what she needed to do for him and he knew it, however she would do it all over again in a heartbeat because when she made his life easier or when she helped him that’s what made her truly happy.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> And for that I thank you… But I was talking about a different type of pain.

He was hinting at something that was so far over her head that Melody was lost for logic.

Melody:  Oh well why didn’t you tell me, I would have got you pain killers?

She seemed mad with herself now because he was in pain and she didn’t see it to help him in his times of need. James just let out a chuckle he knew what he meant but clearly it had been lost in translation when it came to Melody.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> It can’t be solved with pills Mel.

He pulled her closer towards him before he traced a line of kisses up from her lips to her right ear, meanwhile Melody should have been enjoying the feeling of his flesh on hers but she was over analysing what he had just said to her.

Melody:  I’m so lost? I don’t even think I can help you if I can’t fix it with the tablets the doctor gave me to give to you.

The blank look on her face said it all she had no idea what he was hinting at and it was amusing to him. James just wrapped his free right arms around her before whispering into her ear.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Oh you’ll help… it’s fine… just be you. Now let’s get out of here.

Without another thing said he left her side and headed towards the door while Melody just followed behind him. Reaching up her hand found the light switch that was hidden behind a stack of boxes that she assumed was the light switch for the cellar as she was still getting used to the layout of her house. However James was already out of the room, holding the door open for Melody while balancing the bottle of wine in his hand while about to hit the correct light switch that was outside the room on the wall. At the same time the flicked their switches and the main lighting in the room shut off, leaving Melody in the dark, however under her feet a glow of tube lights flicking to light seeped out from under the floor boards. Shining up into the room, Melody looked at the lights before looking over towards James.

Melody:  Why is there?

Before she could finish her question the puzzled look on James’ face stopped her, he had never seen this before in all his years of living here in this house.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well that’s new.

Melody took rushed steps towards James who was standing in the doorway looking confused at what he was staring at.

Melody:  Why is there light shining from under the flooring?

He turned towards Melody not sure how to answer her as she had a frightened look on her face.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I have no idea.

That didn’t help his case as Melody clung onto James free arm instantly putting James into the protector role, as she was trying to fight the fact that she was worried.

Melody:  Should we rip it up and have a look?

The sound of her voice didn’t seem like she was took keen on the idea and if James was being honest he was a bit troubled about their discovery.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not ripping up our floorboards Mel.

James turned to Melody with a reassuring look on his face acting as if he was okay to just brush all of this off for now.

Melody:  Oh good idea, what if it’s a trap? What if like it’s a curse or something?

She squeezed his arm a little tighter that drew a smile from him once again; he liked knowing that she felt safe beside him. James just looked at the blaring lights radiating from his floor boards before he turned to his girlfriend.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You have been watching way too much Vampire Diaries babe, it’s weird… but don’t stress about it I’ll organise someone to come take a look at it tomorrow.

With that said and done James took a step back from the doorway pulling Melody out of harm’s way as the door clicked shut in front of them. Melody now stood beside James who had his right arm draped over her shoulders, while his left hand was carrying the bottle of white wine, the vintage label that he knew was her favourite. His left hand swung gently as he started to walk off with Melody by his side trying to forget what he had just witnessed before heading towards the steps that would lead them up to the middle floor of their house.

Melody:  Are you sure, we could call someone now if you want?

Melody wrapped her long slender arm around James’ waist as she helped support him as he walked, she looked up at him as made their way to the stairs and he ushered her to walk in front of him. Melody took off up the steps before him, while James just stood back admiring the work of art that was before him as her pink robe slide up her long slender legs as she made her way up the stairs showing off the bottom her rounded caboose.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m sure…I’d rather be discovering other things right now.

He licked his lips before Melody turned around and caught him in the act.

Melody:  HEY NO PEEKING!

He threw his hands up in innocence as she smiled at him, she had to give him points for being stealthy. Quickly turning back around Melody slowly made her way up the stairs letting James have his moment before he followed up them behind her.

**

Jessie, Jessie, Jessie... it looks like you're the wrong girl in the wrong place this Sunday night when we finally go one on one once again however this time, it's for the chance to show the bosses that we have what it takes to go for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship... sure is not a number one contenders match however it's a match that sets us off on the right path... the winner of course will gain the upper hand and will be one step closer to the belt... who will it be?

Will it be you? Sadly for you... it won't be.

Will it be me? You can bet your last dollar that I will do everything in my power to beat you this weekend... like I have done every other time I have faced you. Why? Because I have a hunger, I have a need to prove myself to the bosses while you will be too hungover from your failed attempt at beating Crystal at High Stakes. I'm fuelled by the need to prove myself you'll be clouded by your past failures and trust me I'll use them to show everyone that you're not ready for the big leagues.

I had to laugh this week on Twitter when I poked the bear to see how you would react with a little trash talk... I truly did especially at the part when you said you were so close to capturing the Bombshell Championship. Trust me you weren't even in the same ball park of Crystal and yet for some reason you still see yourself as one of main attractions when you are and always will be just be little Jessie Salco.

Little Jessie Salco who will get to face SCW's little miss sunshine this Sunday night in her second match back from injury. Will I take it easy? No. Will I let my fans down, never. So welcome to a new era in the Bombshell division, a era where the true top stars will rise above the people with the big mouths. You see you keep talking about how you deserved your shot, how you deserve your spot but your actions just can't back up your words. This Sunday night night won't be any different and eventually you'll learn the hard way that you're just a stepping stone on my way to the top. I don't even have to scream my worth because my actions will back up that I'm worth my weight in gold around here...

Sun City Wrestling Bombshell Championship Gold... to be exact.

That beautiful belt is coming home to me and all I have to do is beat you and I'll be on the right path... I'll call it the golden brick road...

So Salco and my beautiful Melephants get ready because I'm coming for it all... and you can guarantee that I'll be walking away with it...

See you Sunday night my lovelies when we start a new story together one that will have a happy ending and where my Melephants and I will live happily ever after...

All we have to do is beat the Salco and if I'm known for anything in SCW it's being able to beat Jessie under any / all circumstances... so see you this Sunday Jessie.

Mwah!

10
Climax Control Archives / Family plans;
« on: October 07, 2016, 04:22:49 PM »
 Well hello my Melephants, it has been a while and what I mean by a while I mean a whole two weeks since we have seen each other. After I was victorious at Violent Conduct I had to rush off to finish the rest of my filming for my upcoming movie Jack Hammer Three and well what can I say I put my head down and bum up and worked my fingers to the bone so I could get out my last scenes in a matter of days instead of the long dragging week that it was going to be. So what’s a girl to do once her filming days were a wrap? She got herself back on a plane and headed back to her home, not just any home the family home that I now share with James Huntington-Hawkes III. I think he was surprised to have me home so early, but I picked the worst day to come home. It was FIFA 17 day in our house and let’s just says there was a lot of yelling and screaming happening towards the big screen television. Our poor Television didn’t stand a chance but I shouldn’t complain I was just glad to be home.

Home yes, I’m finally home and I will never have to leave here again. Well that’s until I have to work for SCW in Vegas or we go on another tour or well when I get called up and sent around the whole world for modelling and company promotions. A part from that I now have one place to lay my head each night, I no longer have to stress about if I was sleeping at my house or at James or what hotel I was at because now I have a centre. Yes I have found my whole core and it’s hidden away in the Hills of Beverly.

Get it like Beverly Hills? But I said Hills of Beverly? Haha I’m funny!

Anyways, I’ve got a place to call my own now and I get to share that experience with my world James Alexander Huntington-Hawkes III and since I’ve returned home I’ve barely left it. It’s perfect. It’s different considering normally when I get the two weeks down time in Sin City Wrestling I’m off jetting around the globe because I love to travel but trust me this break away from of the glitz and glamour at home was what I needed. It’s what the doctor ordered and well it’s what I deserve.

Rest and recovery!

The last two months of my life have been jammed packed, so much so I’ve almost forgotten what it’s like to relax. Sure James took me to Sardinia and it was amazing and I did get to unwind but I still had the dark cloud of knowing I had to return to Vancouver to film that movie in a few short days that I couldn’t truly appreciate the beautiful gesture that was handed to me. Not only that but I’ve had this nagging little shoulder injury tapping me on the shoulder at every chance it can, reminding me that it’s there. Am I one hundred percent? Have I fully recovered? Doubtful but then again  if I have learnt anything from my trainer Derek Thorne it’s to keep all of your weaknesses well protected and out of the spotlight. So for all of you asking why you don’t see any medical progress or why you haven’t seen a Melody Grace Carpenter promotional airing outside or well inside a doctor’s office? The answer is simple, you never will. You will never get that power over me, everything that I suffer through pain wise physically will be my best kept secret… while mentally that’s a completely different kettle of fish that I’m happy to share with you all week in and week out.

All aboard the mental rollercoaster of Melody! Line up and get your tickets, line up in the long line and once you reach the ride strap yourself in, buckle up your seat belts and remember to keep your belongings well-guarded and your hands and feet inside the vehicle at all times. I like to call this week’s mental anguish Whiplash.

Welcome to my mind.

Now you would think that after my last match up against Sammi Marlowe and Mercedes Vargas that I would be floating on cloud nine right? Right? Wrong… oh so wrong. It’s not that I’m not grateful it’s not that I’m upset with our performance I just expected more. No not more from Sammi and Mercedes, because both of the ladies pushed me to my limits. I just expected more in my follow up match, now before you start going off on me I’m NOT insulting Kate I’m salting the fact that once again I find myself so close to the main event that I can almost taste it only to be over shadowed by the Bombshell Tag Team Championship match up. The same Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Tag Team Champions that OPENED the show at Violent Conduct. Like what do I have to do around here for people to see what I’m worth? What do I need to prove to show people that I deserve my main event moment? Yet once again here I stand to the side looking like the bridesmaid champion that everyone has painted me as.

Not only that I have basically watched every Champion that Sin City Wrestling has to offer since capturing my Internet Championship have their time in the sun, I’ve seen them all have a main event match and yet here I am… here I stand… still begging for my spot still trying to prove my worth? What more do I have to do for this company? What more do I have to sacrifice? How much work do they want me to put in?  Every event I’m one of the first there and one of the last to leave and yet people who couldn’t even be arsed about this company get rewarded? People who rarely show up get more hits than what I do, so that leads me to this question, why bother anymore? Why put on a smiling face anymore? Why, why, why? What’s the point of this? The week of Violent Conduct I thought I had realised that I mattered here, I thought that I meant something but once again I was mistaken. Once again I was shown what my worth is oh and believe in me when I say that I got the message loud and clear.

So leading into this match up against my hair best friend Kate Steele I have to ask myself, should I even bother to put up a fight or should I just lie down? Should I just walk away? Should I just put myself out of my misery? Should I just let my Melephants down because ultimately week after week I end up doing that anyways? Even when I win I lose, even when I take one step forward I’m shoved five steps back. When I take a swing at trying to climb the ladder it’s always a miss. I take my job seriously, I get called an immature J2H wanna-be. I have a little fun on television and I get drowned insults about me not being serious? I don’t see anyone else struggling with this, I don’t see anyone else battling these demons and losing and yet here I am week in and week out showing up to work with my head held high pretending like nothing bothers me. Pretending that everything is okay, is everything okay? In my personal life with James everything is perfect, in my modelling life everything is high rolling like Paris Fashion Week, in my Wrestling Career? Well that’s my head meet wall moment. I have the weight of my decision towards my wrestling career on my shoulders, I’m just lucky I don’t have to carry it on my own as I have my devoted Melephants by myside but even they are starting to see the cracks. They are even starting to question me, my decisions, my job, my title reign and my importance in Sin City Wrestling.

I feel like I’m drowning all over again and this time I’m not even on SCW Fear Factor in Tokyo Japan.

I’m standing here out in the open for everyone to see trying to find a shred of evidence of why I should bother? I’m here looking for a reason to stay, looking for a reason to put up a fight and looking for a reason to prove everyone wrong. Yet here I stand not knowing how or why I need to, here I stand asking myself why put up with so much emotional bulldust? Why put my fans through the never-ending cycle of failure. I’m tired of failing and I know that must be confusion for you guys to understand but trust me it makes sense to me. Each week win or lose it doesn’t matter because the end result is still the same; I’m still not taken seriously. I’m still here looking like a puppet without any strings, looking like a transitional champion someone that has nothing to gain but everything to lose. I just don’t understand it. I’ll never understand it.

Like how I’ll never understand why people don’t answer my open challenges? It’s almost to the point where I firmly believe that people don’t watch the full Climax Control show. They just watch the bits that concern them and fast forward through the rest. In fact I’d put money on it because SCW is filled with selfish, lazy and pathetic attention seekers that are only satisfied once their cups are full. When someone else rises before them they just break down and cry or they run away with their tails between their legs or my favourite they just don’t bother showing up to work anymore. Without a reason without warning because they know that they have messed up something and they don’t want to be accountable for their actions. The sad things is knowing that I have approached people asking for them to come at me, asking for them the challenge me yet here I am listening to the deafening sound of silence. My favourite response is why would I want to work against you when we could make a magical tag team? That’s all well and good but they all know that while I carry this Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship that the reality of us being able the challenge for the Tag Team Championships is unobtainable.

So there you have it Melephants you’ve survived a trip inside my mind, you now know how I feel and I have nothing but good positive vibes towards you all. So know what when I make my big decision this week at Climax Control. No more toying around, it’s time to make my mind up and just accept that I’ll never be anything more than this mid carder who will never be taken seriously… or continue to live in this fantasy land that one day just one day I’ll be the main eventer that I so wish I could be and people will take me seriously. Knowing my luck I would get there and I would trip and fumble but hey at least I was given the chance to shine.

Alrighty enough of that doom and gloom it’s time to move on to the next stage of my life and this stage of my life is set out to be the best one yet. I’m living with my boyfriend in our house with our baby boy Dexter. I’m receiving modelling offers up to my eyeballs, I’ve been asked to do motivational speeches, press conferences and media days… so let’s just say my life outside of wrestling is exactly where I want it to be.

Now let’s go and find out what this week had in store for me and I make my way towards Sunday night where I face My Hair Best Friend Kate Steele one on one for MY Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship.

Mwah xoxo

**

Daddy and Daughter talks;
Location: Beverly Gardens Park, Beverly Hills California

Welcome to the beautiful Beverly Garden Park in Beverly Hills (Duh!) a place where tourist come to snap selfies in front of the famous Beverly Hills sign and marvel at the beautiful of crisp green gardens. While the Beverly Hillians (That’s a word right?) use this park for walking, jogging, running a place to mingle with friends or just a place to sit and read a book in peace. Ah yes peace something that has consumed Melody Grace Carpenter lately, ever since she wrapped up her filming of Jack Hammer Three she has found herself doing absolutely nothing and that to her was perfect. That was until today when her father demanded that she leaves her house she shares with James Huntington-Hawkes and joins him down at Beverly Gardens Park. Melody wasn’t sure why he father wanted to meet her at such short notice but he was her father and what was she to do? Of course she would go but she was troubled about why he made their meeting in a public place instead of joining her at her home. Regardless the offer was put on the table several times and each time he refused, so now we see both Melody and her father Russell strolling along one of the man pathways in the Gardens. Melody had her right arm linked with her father’s left arm are they walked side by side. Russell was in her typical farmer style get up in a pair of long blue jeans and a checked red shirt that was tucked in neatly. His cowboy boots were polished and on display, matching his big round belt buckle that was proudly showing off a rodeo trophy he had won back in the day. Melody on the other hand was wearing a pair of gold heels, with her long legs on display; she was covered from her knees up by a soft dusty pink dress while her long blonde hair was out. She was looking up at her father as he spoke to her listening to every single world that escaped his lips, making sure she didn’t miss a single word because what he had to say was no doubt going to be important.

Russell: So what are your thoughts Kiddo?

Russell looked down at his daughter with a fire burning in his eyes; he was trying to read her as he looked for the truthful answer. Melody just used her free left hand to sweep a long lock of blonde hair behind her ear she did the same action three times something she did when she was nervous.

Melody: Are you sure? I mean this is a huge request dad.

Russell tucked his bottom lip into his mouth chewing on it for a few moments before his deep southern accent was heard.

Russell: Your Mom and I would like to see the world now darling and we need someone to take over the family business, it’s not like you need to up and move there you could run it from home. We just need someone who will deal with business while we go away. I’m sure you’ll handle it, plus… the farm is going to be yours one day kiddo, you may as well get some practice in.

He nudged her slightly as he smiled down at her; Melody just looked up at her father a concerned look across her face. She didn’t know what to say, I mean she wanted to help her parents out but she didn’t know the first thing about running the family business. She didn’t know a great deal about anything if she was completely honest, however if you needed her to perform a song and dance musical Melody was your go to girl.

Melody: I don’t know Dad, I think I need to talk to James first I mean it’s a huge step and we are together now so all big decisions like this need to be spoken about together.

Russell looked down at his daughter and smiled he knew something she didn’t and she could tell.

Melody: Why are you smirking like that?

Russell tried to hide his smirk but he couldn’t he was insanely proud of his daughter and how grown up she was now all because she was madly in love with some guy he couldn’t work out if he liked or couldn’t stand. He liked how James had taken care of his daughter he just didn’t like his taste in music or clothing.

Russell: Would it help ease your mind, knowing I’ve already spoken to James and he is okay with this? He even said he would help you with the business sides of things so we wouldn’t get ripped off when it comes to orders. He just said it’s ultimately up to you and if you agree to do this, he will be happy to help us.
   
Melody looked at her father she wasn’t sure when he had spoken to James but she knew he wasn’t lying about it. She didn’t know a thing about running a business but she knew James did it was what he was good at; it was what he mastered in. After a few moments Melody rested her head on her father’s shoulder letting out a sigh.

Melody: Okay fine but on one condition.

Russell looked down at his little girl and smiled before he raised his right eyebrow when he questioned her.

Russell: What’s that princess?

Melody turned to look up at her father with her big white smile as she beamed up at him in delight.

Melody: You HAVE to take Mom to Italy you just HAVE tooo… she’s always wanted to go and it’s soooo pretty so please, please, please take her to Italy…

Russell brought his free hand up and held is open his palm facing her as he smiled.

Russell: Scouts honour.

Oh so that’s where Melody gets it from? As the two continued to walk around the Beverly Gardens Park, Melody looked up to see James Huntington-Hawkes, Dexter and her Mother waiting for them in the distance.

Melody: I need to go save James from Mom, she is probably harassing him about grandchildren or marriage or god knows what.

Russell just let out a slight chuckle before he felt his daughters arm pull away from his and within a matter of moments he watched as Melody skipped her way over towards James. As she made her way closer to him she jumped up into his waiting arms as he hugged onto her tightly. That action made Russell smile knowing that his daughter was now in safe hands when it came to James. While Sheryl on the other hand took the opportunity to jump in on the hug, turning this intimate hug into a group hug. The look on James’ face said it all he was uncomfortable with this group hug, while Melody’s facial expression was one fill with pure joy.  As for Dexter, well Dexter had turned away from the group and was looking at the other ducks swimming around the famous Beverly Hills fountain.

**

Kate, Kate, Kate. Kate the great, Kate the mighty, and Kate the one who I’ll be fighty… that’s probably the worst poem in history but hey I tried okay. I truly did. So this Sunday night I find myself in quiet the pickle as I finally get to face Kate Steele one on one for my Bombshell Internet Championship. Wow! This has been a match that I have been waiting for; for a long, long, long time... Truth be told I’m a little bit nervous about my match up this Sunday night because Kate is one of THE BEST that Sin City Wrestling has to offer and to finally get the chance to face her brings me nothing but happiness. However I’m a little upset as well I mean Kate is my best friend when it comes to our fabulous hair. I mean it’s always on point and well so is mine but this Sunday night I won’t have a chance to stop and ask her for hair product advice because I’ll be too busy  whooping her butt all over the arena.

Confident?!

I know right. Well I have to be after my match at Violent Conduct I beat Sammi Marlowe and Mercedes Vargas both of them in the same night that’s HUGE. That’s the highlight of my career and now I just have to back it up by showing Kate what I’m made of. And what am I made of I hear you ask? I’m made of sugar and spice and everything nice and pinches and punches and Melly-Go-Rounds and guts and determination. You know the perfect mixture of sweet and sour, naughty and nice, bitter and sweet that me… that’s what I’m made of and I’m going to use all of my stuffing’s to show Kate that she messed with the wrong girl when she steps up to me on Sunday night. I plan on shoving her back down the line when it comes to challenging me for my Bombshell Internet Championship. You see as much as I like Kate, I might just LOVE my Championship belt a whole lot more than I like her. In fact I know that I LOVE my belt more than I like her… so get ready Melephants you can jot that down as a simple

FACT!!!

YAS!!! It’s been forever since I’ve served up some cold hard FACTS! So maybe I should get to order of facts for Kate.

Fact one; Kate you might think you have what it takes to beat me and take my Bombshell Internet Championship belt away from me because you held the Roulette Championship for a record amount of days but I can assure you; you will not defeat me this Sunday night at Climax Control That’s a cold hard FACT! TRUTH!!!

Fact two; Kate you might have the history of winning championship matches under your belt but I can assure you, the only belt you will be walking out of Climax Control with this Sunday night will be the belt that you use to hold up your trashy pants. That’s just the honest TRUTH, that’s just another Melody Fact.

Fact Three; You will not be walking out with my Bombshell Internet Championship because well why? I defend what is mine and I hold what is mine close to me so don’t think for one second that your glorious hair will distract me and that will allow you to beat me. Nope, Nuh! It won’t happen… Tie it up and call it a high bun!

Fact Four; You long undefeated streak, your long championship reign doesn’t scare me it doesn’t shake my cage so know that this Sunday night your history, your past will be nothing when you come face to face with ME. The Current, the defending and after Sunday night when the bell tolls AND STILL Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion… MELODY GRACE CARPENTER!

Damn! Maybe there is some truth behind the stories that I’m turning into the female J2H. Well I did go by M2H once before so it’s only natural that I take on some of his vibes I guess. Winning vibes, J2Hism it’s catchy... I mean we are Sin City Wrestling’s power couple so it’s only fitting that we have a matching strength in confidence and nothing is going to stop me from feeling a million bucks. So I guess with this new found confidence what I do with it will be see this Sunday Night on Climax Control when I take on Kate. Will it bite me in the butt? Maybe but we won’t find out until the weekend when I either retain or lose my Internet Championship and I’m praying to the mighty lord of J2Hism that I can walk out this Sunday night with my championship wrapped around my waist.

I do know one thing is for sure when Kate and I finally go one on one inside the ring this Sunday night we will leave the crowd wanting more. That’s a fact and a guarantee so get ready for the show stealer this Sunday Night my Melephants. Until then be safe and stay marvellous…

Mwah!  

11
Climax Control Archives / The fight.
« on: September 09, 2016, 09:57:48 PM »
 Hello Melephants it is I your captain speaking and I just want you to know that I have missed you as we have been apart for FAR TOOOOOO LONG. I mean I hope you have missed me the same way I have missed you? it just hasn’t been the same with me away from the wrestling spotlight for a few weeks but I promise you we only have a bit more time apart before things can go back to the way it was where each and every week I will aim to knock your socks off with entertainment and comedy and well some bad wrestling.

And by bad I mean BAD like that little emoji with the sunglasses on who probably drives the F1 car emoji down Rodeo Drive looking to shop his money bags away at Hermes and Channel. That type of Bad. Like BAD to the Bone. You know like B-B-Bad. Not bad like Veronica Taylor’s whole career bad but like Daaaaaaaaamn she’s bad type of bad. You dig?

Anyways let’s get back on track shall we I’ve got a lot of explaining and a lot of sorting out to do this week and guess what you get to come along on the ride with me. WOOOOOHOOOOOO!

Did you manage to catch last week’s Climax Control? I mean of course you did and well there is only one song lyric that comes to mind to sum up what happened to me last Sunday…. Can you feeeeeeeeeeel the love tonight? No you can’t well that’s good because I was thinking the same damn thing.

What on earth are you talking about Melody? Is the question you’re probably thinking right now so let me hit you with some straight up faxes and by that you know I mean facts right up first in line.

Fact number one; the last week has been torture for me and yet it has also been one of the best weeks of my life. On one hand I’m doing something new and exciting by acting on this movie with Mr Ultra Talented Drake Green. While on the other hand because I’m doing this movie with Super Spunky Sparkly Pants Drake Green… I’m fighting with my boyfriend James Huntington-Hawkes III. It’s like being in between a rock and hard place; it’s like being stuck in a jumping castle and everyone is bouncing too much around you - so you just want to get out of the jumping castle but you don’t want to get out because you love them. However like they are scaring you and you want air but they are just bouncing, bouncing, bouncing beside you making things really uncomfortable for you. YEAH that’s what the feeling this is like.

Number two; I tried to befriend Brother Grimm at Climax Control but he never showered up and that breaks my heart. Now I know everyone is like “No Melly don’t do it” “He is evil” I don’t buy it I think he is alone and that makes me sad. Nobody should feel alone especially the Boogeymen I mean who wants to Boogie on their own when the world is one big dance floor? He is missing out on some fun and that makes me sad. He should be happy; he should have friends, so this week I will try once again to find Mr Grimm. Never fear Melephants I won’t stop until he is our number one fan. PLUS everyone said that Rage is scary but he has let me hug him Sooooooooo he can’t be that bad.

Number three; At Climax Control last Sunday the crazy Doctor tried to tell me that I might be injured. I’ll have you know Mr Dr Cold Hands, I’m not injured. I just have a bit of stiffness and bruising to my right arm NOTHING that will stop me from wrestling this Sunday night… against Mikah. Eeep Mikah. I would just like to take a moment out to let everyone know, YES I should have just let Evie and Alexis rip each other apart but well the inner Powerpuff girl in me wouldn’t allow it but SINCE they want to act like children I HOPE they are happy with that they did to me. I now have a massive egg on the side of my head and will have to sit through two hours of hair and makeup instead of one. That means earlier wake up times, longer days and less sleep. I’m really glad that ripping each other apart and looking like jack-basses is worth it ladies.

Classless Rookies, I don’t like them.

Okay that’s a lie I like everyone.

Number four; This Sunday night I have to face Mikah again… and this right here alone troubles me. Nevertheless I have beaten her once before but that doesn’t mean I have what it takes in me to beat her again, I mean she is Tommy Knock’s poster child of greatness how am I meant to topple that? Not only that, Mikah has been back on her winning ways. She is back in full Mikah mode and last time we faced each other everyone told me I didn’t actually go one on one with the true Mikah I went one on one with the shell of Mikah. So this week not only will it be filled with movie filming but it will also be filled with training myself up so I have what it takes so show the whole world once more that I have what it takes to beat the best. I want to be the best and to be the best I have to beat Mikah Green once again.  

Not only that, now let’s take a little look at this little web of tangled confusion. I’m facing Mikah, Mikah is married to Drake Green who I’m filming the move with. I’m currently dating J2H. I’m friends with Drake Green. Drake is friends with me. Drake Green and J2H don’t get along. J2H and Mikah are friends. J2H likes Mikah. Mikah doesn’t really like me and I don’t really like Mikah. Mikah THINKS she is Despy’s best friend but I’M Despy’s best friend. It’s like five single lives all bawled up into one epic storyline for The Bold and The Beautiful really. I’m so confused; however it will all work out in the end. Well hopefully it does because I don’t think SCW has enough money to pay us all to do counselling.

Whoa that’s a massive messy web that we are all in. It should make for good Television though.

Okay so those are my four facts this week about what has been happening in my life and what is going to happen in my life. It’s crazy huh? Who would have thought that in the last two weeks of my little life I would have some of my greatest highlights aka doing most of my own stunts, working on a very reputable movie, learning from Drake Green and meeting the COOLEST chick in Cameron? To also refacing some of the darkness times of my life a pending / looming Jamel break up? I mean that’s what everyone is waiting for right that’s what everyone is hoping for. I mean well apart from me and hopefully James but if you have caught us on Twitter lately things haven’t’ exactly been smooth sailing lol it’s a boat PUN! You know since James got a boat and all? Haha I’m funny. We have been fighting like right little spoilt brats on Twitter and that right there needs to stop. I mean we are professional athletes and people don’t follow us to see us yelling and screaming at each other with Caps-lock.

Last week alone was enough to break us, I mean he was slandering me on Twitter to other people so I tried to ignore it an focus on posting happy and positive images so people wouldn’t think too much into but like all super cell storms there is always the calm before it. Boom before I knew it we were knees deep into an argument and James basically saying that I can do whatever I want because I always do what I want anyways. If that was the case J2H I would have twelve puppies and we would be living together. Anyways in my eyes it’s all a big trust issues, James doesn’t trust me I mean why should he? Last time we were together he was in a fake marriage and when he found out I basically got up and ran away. I understand that I do and those scars would be hard to heal but the fact is once we started fresh we both said we would put our differences to the side, we would put the stupid past behind us and we would work on something new. Since deep down before all that craziness happened James really did have a tiny little crush on me even tho he will never admit it, I mean the wedding was his idea… I just went along with it and well we all know how I feel about James Huntington-Hawkes III I’ve been very unsubtle since day one.  

I’ve loved him since the beginning hence was I was obsessed with getting to know him, I still am that’s why I will do whatever it takes to show him that. In saying that though I signed up for this movie before we even got back together and he knows that, he also knows that legally I can’t get out of it. Not that I want to, It’s an amazing experience for me I’m learning so much and developing into a well-rounded performer… I just wish he could open his eyes to see it. That’s why I took matters into my own hands earlier this week when I had a day off from filming.

I could have done what everyone else did; I could have taken the day off to explore Vancouver. I could have taken the day off to do team building activities. I could have spent the day in my five star hotel room lapping up the perks of being a movie star but NO. NO I clocked off set and headed straight to the airport sat on a private jet with Odette and Lucas and sent a text out to James which got no reply so I sent out a public tweet I asked him on a scale of 1 – 10 how mad he was at me? Hoping that would break the ice… it didn’t in fact I was like the titanic and bashed into an iceberg an innocent tweet that was meant to open up an avenue for me to surprise him that I was coming home… well going to his home to surprise him went down south in a big way. Names were called, allegations were pitted against me… so I just gave it to him straight when I asked him “ Do you want to see me, Yes or no?” to which he replied with “Why even ask when ya clearly don’t listen anyways?”

Oh I listen very well James! I don’t have selective hearing.

Anyways we went back and forth back and forth until it ended with my favourite angry Mel phrase of all time… “Whatever”

The word of doom!

You have been warned if I EVER and I mean E.V.E.R. hit you with the “Whatever” you have messed up and you’re going to pay for it and boy oh boy did James pay for it. You wanna know what happened next? Let’s just say a swarm of bugs descended from the heavens and made the appropriate impact.

If you follow James on Twitter and you want to know what that noise was outside his house was and why he had the sudden urge to lock all his doors or run for his boat? I suggest you get your popcorn ready; you hit the lights and get ready for the show that starts right nooooooooooooooooowww.

***

Flashback; Friday 2nd September – The plan

We open up inside the lavish private jet that Gabriel had arranged for Odette to use while she flew from Vegas to Vancouver to spend time with Melody. It was your standard private jet it had big comfy seats, personal bathrooms and two big beds for them to sleep in. There was a section that was clearly Lucas’ corner as it had some toys spread around but it also had an ultra-safe baby bed. Speaking of Lucas, the sleeping bundle of job could be snuggled up against Odette’s chest as she ran her fingers through his hair rocking him softy keeping him asleep during the flight. Odette was sitting in one of the big comfy looking arm chairs she had a blanket drawn over the top of her, to her right hand side was Melody Grace. Mel was sitting in the chair beside Odette, she had her phone in her right hands are her thumbs bashed away at the touch screen as she smashed out a text message. The two best friends that were basically sisters didn’t sit in silence for long as Odette’s harsh Australian accent could be heard.  

Odette: You know this is borderline crazy right?

The brunette turned to look at her first with a concerned look on her face, while she rocked her son close to the body. The radiance of motherhood was glowing off of her.  

Melody: I don’t care.

The Californian bit back as she looked up at the older wiser Odette; she put her phone down and brushed a strand of her mid-length blonde hair behind her ear.

Odette: Like totally crazy, like it’s going to get car crash ugly.

Odette’s green eyes were staring into Melody’s hazel ones hoping that she would driver her point home to her, she was being crazy.

Melody: Only for him.

Melody didn’t even bat an eyelid as she bit back with her reply, making sure she kept her voice down so she didn’t wake the sleeping toddler.

Odette: You sure I can’t come with you and watch this all unfold? So if it blows up in your face I can say I told you so but I will also be there for support… but if this goes right… well Melody Grace Carpenter you’re a genius.

Odette flashed Melody a smile, a smile that Melody was way too eager to reply with.

Melody: That’s why I have glasses O.

Melody wiggled her glasses that were over her eyes before she winked at her friend. Odette held back a chuckle as she returned back to the seriousness of their conversation.

Odette: So run me through the plan once again? I need to make sure there’s no room for errors… also I need to get the story straight for when I’m explaining this all to Gabriel after I use a cool two hundred K… bailing you out of jail.

Melody’s mouth flung open she didn’t even think of that outcome, surely her grand plan wouldn’t come to that?

Melody: I’m not going to Jail… again.

She whispered her reply trying to shake the memories of Norway out of her head when she had a run in with the law. Melody crossed her arms under her chest and held onto herself as she started to worry about her idea.

Odette: With an idea like this one, who needs freedom?

Odette reached across and gave Melody a little friendly push as she tried to lighten the mood as she could see that her first was starting to over think things.

Melody: You’re not helping.

Melody looked at Odette with a stern look on her face she really needed her friends support right now and not her judgement. However if she knew one thing about Odette it’s that she was always honest and she always told everyone what she thought.

Odette: I’m sorry Melody it’s just… well what do you expect him to do? Do you honestly think he is going to be thrilled about this?

Melody listened to her friend’s questions and sighed she hadn’t really thought about how “he” would take it? Biting on her lower lip the young blonde finally came out with some words in response.

Melody: I don’t know and I don’t care. I’m sorting this rubbish out now we either stay together or we break up but I’m not hanging on to this fighting rubbish… I need to treat it like a band aid.

The blonde nodded to herself as if she was agreeing with what she was saying, which was always a good sign when you’re about to do something big that could affect your whole world within a click of a finger.

Odette: My little girl is all grown up and I’m so proud of her.

Odette couldn’t help but smile her little Melody had grown up so much in the last few years and she was finally turning to a more mature yet still immature woman. However she was still struggling with the whole boundaries thing and her ideas was defiantly going to blur that line once again.

Melody: Be proud of me if this all works.

She looked back over at Odette before looking down at Lucas who was sound of sleep. No matter how mad she was at her boyfriend right now, all of her anger melted away when she saw the sweetest and cutest look on his tiny sleeping face. He was going to be a little heart breaker for sure; however that would be Odette’s and Gabriel’s struggle in the not so distant future.

Odette: Hey work or doesn’t work you’ve got guts babe. Now once again tell me what the plan is?

Melody returned her gaze back up to Odette and she fell silent for a moment, she was trying to think about what Odette had just asked her as she was too caught up in baby Lucas for the moment. Then she remembered why she was so mad, why she was sitting on this plane at next to midnight and what her grand plan was.  

Melody: Okay so we fly in to Los Angeles and since we are in a private jet I will get express clearance through customs… after I clear customs I will get transferred to the helicopter airport… is that what it’s called? Surely there is a fancy name for it but I dunno it… anyways I’ve told Mr Jenkins who flies James’ helicopter to meet me there and that’s when I get into the Helicopter and he choppers me OVER the terrible Los Angeles traffic straight to James’ backyard… once I’m in his backyard I will storm his backyard, walk around the outside of his house and march right up to his front door and I will pound on it until he opens it and once the door opens I will give him a piece of my mind followed by a stern look…

As she spoke about her grand plan Melody was acting it out in her chair as she swung her arms around as she was “marching” she used her right hand as ball as she knocked on the door adding a little extra drama to the already dramatic situation. Odette couldn’t look away as her best friend laid out her evil master mind of a plan and she smiled.  

Odette: You mean you will get all teary and beg for his forgiveness?

Odette knew Melody she knew her more than anyone else so she knew that Melody very rarely kept her word when it came to things she was going to do or say to James in fear that she would lose him. However this time round there was something different about the way Melody was talking, it was as if she had enough and she wanted to solve their issues once and for all.

Melody: I have nothing to be sorry for, so I’m not begging for anything.

She quickly folded her arms up and pressed them into her chest to driver her point home.

Odette: That’s my girl.

Odette smiles on like a proud mother as she watched Melody stern look on her face finally soften. She really hoped that her friend would follow through with her plan because she was sick of seeing her losing sleep over these endless disagreements on Twitter. Not only that but she wanted both Melody and James to be happy and maybe just maybe they weren’t meant to be happy together but this plan right here right now as evil or as crazy as it was, it would be the piece of the puzzle that would either make them or break them.

Melody: Anyways whatever happens from that moment will happen he will either see this as a token of my love or a sign that I’m completely crazy and I need to be removed.

Melody looked at Odette and the two nodded in agreement they both knew that after this plan took place that either Jamel was going to be still standing or they would be divided and going their own ways. Melody hoped that everything would work out, she didn’t want to be without James but right now she felt like she couldn’t force him to change his mind about his obvious negative feelings towards her choice of staring alongside Drake Green in Jack Hammer 3.

Odette: I just have one more question?

Odette had that evil glint in her eyes that the SCW universe had missed seeing for a very long time.

Melody: What’s that?

Melody looked at her “Sister” and smiled waiting for her last minute question.

Odette: Are you going to storm his lawn and pound on his front door to win his heart in that outfit or like do we have time to freshen you up and make you all pretty?

The tone in the Aussies voice went from harsh to excited, she missed doing girly things with Melody and she wasn’t going to let this chance slip through her fingers.

Melody: I don’t need to look pretty Odette I need to look serious… but yes we have a three hour flight… so if you could like help me out just a little bit that would be lovely… I want my appearance to say I mean business but I also love you and I want you to sort your rubbish out and love me too?

Odette got up from her seat she walked over with Lucas in her hands and placed him down in his bed before covering him with a blanket. Making sure he was comfortable and making sure that he wasn’t going to wake up Odette finally spun around on her heels looking her best friend up and down she was desperate need of a makeover right now.

Odette: Right so I’m going for the classy but shut up and take me right here right now look?

Typical Odette always thinking about the outcome and not the problem it was part of her charm and one of the many reasons why Gabriel loved her. Melody’s face flushed bright red as she blushed, as her hands came up to cover her face in embarrassment.

Melody: O…

Before Melody could finish her sentence Odette reached out and grabbed onto her left hand and pulled her friend up to her feet. She ushered Melody to turn around and the two headed towards the on board bedroom and bathroom.  

Odette: It’s too late Melly; I’ve already got an outfit in mind.

Melody looked back over her shoulder and looked up at her best friend who was pushing her towards the bedroom with a massive smile on her face. She was going to be in very capable hands, if this whole fly in sort the problem directly in your face type of plan wasn’t going to shock James. Odette was going to make sure that Melody’s outfit hit him out the park for six – ah yes a cricket term. After all why just shock him when you can leave him breathless?

***

Flashback; Friday 2nd September – Operation save Jamel

If you’re on Twitter you would have seen a Tweet from J2H that read “What the F**k is that noise outside?” Well my friends that noise outside was a multimillion dollar helicopter flying into J2H’s backyard and landing somewhere near his prized possession. His pool! Neat huh? Melody is so crafty and yet so evil all in the same sense it’s beautiful.

Opening up outside the front double wooden doors at J2H’s Beverley Hills Mansion Melody Grace Carpenter can be found pounding her closer right fist on the door while her left index finger was ringing James’ doorbell over and over and over again. If there was one pet hate James had that Melody knew would flare him up more that was ringing her door bell over and over again, sh was angry and she was damn sure she was going to make him suffer the wrath of Miss Melody Carpenter. As the young blonde continued to pound away at the door it was a few moments later that the front doors pulled away from her closed fist as it opened in wards and the owner of the house James Huntington-Hawkes III could be seen. He was wearing a pair of grey tracksuit pants that had “The Life of Pablo” written down the sides of ear leg. He was wearing one of the latest trends that Kayne West was going to debut in a few days-time at New York Fashion Week, however being that rich and that famous J2H was able to get his hands on the line before everyone else. He was shirtless, his hair was a mess but the tired drained look on his face was the clincher that had Melody second guessing her decision to come here so late at night.

J2H: What the…

Before James could finish his sentence Melody side stepped him and entered his home, before twirling back around to look at him. She heard the large double wooden doors slam shut knowing that he had processed what she had just done to him and he was livid.

Melody: What the hell is your problem? Seriously James…

Melody’s normally cool calm collective voice was shaky she was mad, she didn’t often stand up for herself or voice her corners or her issues but tonight was a different night. Tonight was the night she knew she had to air out all of her grievances or she would regret it for the rest of her life.

J2H: My problem? You know what my…

James had finally spun around and he was now looking at his Girlfriend who was way too dressed up at this time of night, however he was too angry to appreciate her beauty at this second as he was too busy shooting daggers in her direction.

Melody: I can’t believe you would be this selfish over something… seriously I knew you didn’t like the idea of me doing something for myself and being in a movie with he who shall not be named Drake but seriously? You want to go around all week on Twitter and act like a little cry baby?

Melody made her way up to James and without even thinking she pushed her right hand towards him catching his shoulder as she nudged him. James looked down at her hand as it stayed on his skin, he was too angry to notice that she had left her hand there not so she could hurt him but because she had missed the feeling of his flesh against hers. However Melody was too angry to see that she had left her hand pressed up against him to correct her movements right now.

J2H: How am I being a cry baby?

James eyes trailed from Melody’s hand on his shoulder along her long slender but toned arm before he finally looked up at her face. Their facial expressions were matching as they were both glaring at each other radiating so much heat, so much dislike towards each other. It wasn’t that they hated each other, they just hated this situation that they were both in where both of them were too suborn to actually go ahead and say that they really wanted to say to one enough right now. “I miss you” they did miss each other but right now they were both hurting and both putting up their walls trying to protect themselves in fear of being rejected, in fear of being dumped and in fear of having this relationship once again crash and burn.

Melody: Poor little ol’ James, poor James who can’t trust his girlfriend even tho he says he does… won’t stand beside her and be supportive because he is soooo damn worried about “Drake the Snake” to see past his own bloody nose… you know how stupid it looks right? You know how it makes me look right? I mean if you don’t honestly care about that fact picture what it’s making you look like right now? A jealous little spiteful boy… You’re honestly so bloody concerned about Drake doing something to me that you can’t see the blaring obvious cobra that’s trying to weave her way into your damn life… but yet you wanna call Drake the snake? You wanna call me out on Twitter when in reality you’re in God damn same boat… I could be bitching at you because you’ve got Mikah ALL OVER YOU… but do you hear me complaining? No because I trust you… I don’t like her I don’t trust her but I trust you enough to know that if she was to make a move on you, you would shut it down why can’t you do the same thing for me?

Melody finally moved her hand off of James’ shoulder as she brought it up to her face to push a strand of her mid length blonde hair behind her ear so she had a clear view of James. James on the other hand was looking at Melody confused, unsure of where she was leading with this but he wasn’t going to let her just snap at him and him not snap back.

J2H: Really Mel? You’re going to drag Mikah into this?

His voice sounded like venom spitting from a cobra as he spat his words out as he looked over at his girlfriend, he didn’t know what she was talking about but he wasn’t going to be accused of something that he knew nothing about. Mel was fired up she could see what was happening and it was the same damn thing that James was accusing of happening to her but he was too damn blind to see it. Melody took a step up towards James so he could see that her body was trembling he didn’t know if it was because she was that mad or because she was scared that something bad was going happen and she didn’t want it to. He had never seen her this way before; he had never witnessed her raw power when she was hurt or mad it was new to him so he didn’t know what to say or how to react as he just kept his narrowed eyes gazing into hers.  

Melody: Yes Mikah, the same Mikah that has snaked her way into more SCW stars beds than Drake has EVER been with women. So don’t try and tarnish my FRIENDSHIP with Drake with this stupid “he’s going to make a move on you” drama when everyone knows that we have been friends for ages, we have gone out to concerts to see Bruno Mars, we have gone to dinner and lunches in the past he even protected me at the Bruno concert from being trampled by a bunch of weird fans and NOTHING has ever happened because I DON’T LIKE HIM THAT WAY and he doesn’t like me. I DON’T want to be with him, I want to be with YOU. How can you not see that? How can you be so petty and so blind that you would potentially single handily self-destruct this relationship because of you being jealous or because you’re being irrational… get over your hate for Drake for the love of God.

She was defending Drake again in his house and that was enough to tip James off the edge of that cliff that he was doing a fine job of balancing on. He snarled at her first before he took a firm step towards her getting just inches away from her face. He looked at her up and down in disgust, how could she? No how DARE she come into his hour at this ungodly hour or the night after using HIS helicopter to wake the neighbourhood to stand in the middle of his foyer and defend Drake. His hands that were by his side had balled up into fists of rage, Melody looked down at him she wasn’t scared she knew he would never lay a finger on her. She wasn’t surprised by his reaction either, she knew that would rile him up she knew that would push his buttons but it was the truth and tonight was going to lay it all on the line and tell him the cold hard unforgivable truth. James just took his time to try and calm some of the fury that was building inside of him, the last thing he wanted to do was scream in her face even tho he would love nothing more than to do so. He just barked out between gritted teeth.

J2H: I think you should go; you can’t just barge into someone’s house and start bashing them Melody. Who do you think you are? I can’t believe you would DEFEND him in MY house… You need to get out…

He was now pointing at the two large wooden doors, the same doors that she had only walked through about three minutes ago. He wasn’t playing around as his body was shaking, he was livid at her. He was disgusted by her and she knew it. Melody just looked him up and down, her jaw dropping slightly as she went to speak but no words came out at first. She didn’t think tonight would run smoothly but she didn’t think she would drive him to the point where he would order her away. She went to turn and head towards the door but something inside of her stopped her as she quickly twirled back on her Jimmy Choo heels and retorted.

Melody: Go you want me to go, oh I’ll go alright and you will NEVER EVER have to deal with me again. You think my Norway silence was good, just know that I can top that and I will. ALSO “Someone’s” house… aka you mean your house, MY BOYFRIEND’s house have you already written us off James? I mean damn the Tweets sure as hell have come across that way… so why can’t you just say it to my face? Why not be a man about this whole situation huh? Now is your chance to show me your real colours James…

Melody was now standing toe to toe with James in his foyer looking dead into his eyes; she wanted to hear the words from his mouth so she could believe that’s what he wanted and as soon as he said them that would be all she needed to know that he in fact didn’t trust her.

J2H: Just go…

That was all she needed to hear and she took off but not in the direction of his front doors but in the direction of the rooms. James look at her confused not sure if he was witnessing this correctly so he blinked and double checked that he was completely disobeying his orders. However his eyes were correct as he witnessed her walking off further into his house.  

J2H: Where are you going?

Melody didn’t even turn back to look at him as she shouted down his hallway in reply.

Melody: I’m going to pack my things that I have here… is that alright so we don’t have to drag this bull-crap out over and over.

That’s when reality sunk in to James she was packing up her things and she was leaving, she was doing what he told her to do but he didn’t expect her to just freely do so. James just watched her disappear down the hallway before her closed his eyes as her heard the sound of a door being slammed shut. If there was another thing Melody knew it was that James hated people who slammed doors especially in his house, he didn’t pay all that money to have top of the line rustic wooden doors so disrespectful people would swing off them and slam them. So there James stands looking at the direction that Melody had just scampered off in with a bewildered look on his face, he was still angry but now a sudden wave of shock has overcome him and he didn’t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. Meanwhile Melody was inside one of the many guest’s rooms at J2H’s large Beverly Hill mansion, she was sitting with her back up against the back of the door sobbing into her hands. She didn’t want to leave; she didn’t want to pack her things and she surely didn’t want things to end this way.

Moments later Melody had dried her eyes and she had dragged a suitcase out from underneath the bed and she was hard at work packing her belongings that she had at James house. She didn’t have time to fold her clothes as she just whipped them into the suitcase before she was rushed around the room picking up her knick knacks stuffing her stuff inside the pink bag. She was just about to head towards the bathroom when she heard the door click open behind her. She didn’t turn back to look at James but that didn’t stop her body from stopping dead in its tracks. James made his way over towards Melody his eyes finally falling to her body seeing what she was wearing, his heart skipped a beat as he noticed she had obviously put time and effort in before arriving at his house unannounced trying to catch his eyes, trying to win him over. She was wearing a small pair of Jimmy Choo heels that were yellow; she had on a tight white off the shoulder dress that showed off just a little bit of skin but still kept her looking classy while her long blonde hair was out and curled around her face.  

J2H: You’re seriously packing?

He knew the answer but still he had to ask the question as he made his way up towards her. He looked at Melody and then down to her suitcase and all her personal belonging that was spread across the bed. She was honestly packing her things, he had hoped that she was just bluffing to try and get him to chase her but after what he had walked in on he could tell she was being serious. James couldn’t even get mad at her after all she was just doing what he had told her to do.

Melody: No I’m redecorating, what does it look like?

Her sweet voice was husky a sign that James knew to link with her if she had been crying. Melody didn’t bother to spin around to look at him; she didn’t want him to get the satisfaction of looking into her reddish eyes. However she didn’t need to as James took a few more steps up towards her, reaching out her place his right hand on top of hers and spun her around to look at him. He looked down into her eyes looking for a reason to still be mad at her but all was lost as he just left out a dry sigh. It was now or never.

J2H: Stay.

James continued to hold onto Melody’s hands within his as she looked up at him confused. Her eyebrows came together in a look of bewilderment he had just told her to leave and now he was asking her to stay? Talk about whiplash. Melody looked up at him, considering they were both the same height, right now she felt like she was a dwarf compared to him. Letting out a sigh she licked her dry lips before speaking towards him.  

Melody: Stay?

The look on her face said it all she was confused and she didn’t know what James actually wanted from her. She took a step closer to the bed so she could rest herself against it while James continued to look at her watching every move she made, that included each and every inhale and exhale.

J2H: As in don’t go… as in let’s just go to sleep you’re exhausted… I’m exhausted we can work things out in the morning.

James followed up his statement with a smile hoping that it would be enough to win Melody over so she would stop packing her things and calm down. He didn’t actually want her to leave but he was mad, paranoid and annoyed all rolled into one and he was taking it out on her. Melody moved her right hand away from James so she could push a strand of her blonde hair out of her face as she kept her eyes on his.

Melody: I’m not going to stay the night only to have you officially break up with me over breakfast. I don’t want that James.

She was being assertive something that wasn’t very natural for her so when she was laying down the law, she meant it. She didn’t want to hang around or drag this out if he was only going to drop her in the morning after pancakes. Melody looked at James and then at her stuff spread out on the bed. She had two choices and right now she didn’t know which the right one was. She wanted to stay everything in her body was telling her to stay but that little voice in her mind was screaming at her to leave in fear of being heartbroken.

J2H: I don’t want that either Mel, I also don’t want us the break up… so please I’m asking you to stay with me and we can sort this all out in the morning.

His hazel eyes fell into hers once more as he took another step closer towards her, she could tell he was telling the truth but the nervous Melly in her just had to ask the silliest questions at the worst time.

Melody: Are you sure?

She tried to hide a semi smile that was an awkward smile because she didn’t know why she would be smiling at a time like this. James on the other hand took another steps towards her she was now right under his chin, close enough for him to wrap his arms around and hug her. That’s what he wanted to do right now but he wasn’t sure if that’s what Melody wanted.

J2H: I’m sure.

His voice rolled out of his mouth as he looked down at her, while Melody took the last tiny step towards him. She placed her cold hands onto his bare chest which normally cause James to shudder but tonight he didn’t even care that they were freezing.

Melody: Positive?

James brought his hands up and placed them on top of hers as he coolly replied to his Melody.

J2H: Positive.

Melody was about to inch her way closer to him, she was about to kiss him everything in her body was screaming at her to kiss him. James had just done probably the sweetest thing for her and that was come to her first to solve their issues. Nevertheless the closer she got to kissing him she remembered that he was still underneath this moment of vulnerability he was still mad at her and he still had doubts about her. The young blonde took a step back and she turned away from James looking down at the bed that was covered in her belongings.

Melody: I better clear the bed than?

She went to turn completely away from him and start moving her stuff but James reached out and snapped at her hands, grabbing hold of them tightly but gently.

J2H: No.

Melody turned back to look up at James her eyebrows pressed together in confusion. No what did he mean by no?

Melody: No?

James nodded and that confused Melody even more before her felt his fingers lace with hers and he held her right hand, pulling on it gently trying to lead her away from his room.

J2H: Come with me.

Inside herself she could feel a million and one butterflies turning in her stomach, she didn’t know what he was up to as she had never seen this side of him. James just continued to gently yank at her hands trying to lead her away from this room.

Melody: Where are we going?

James turned back around and looked at Melody with a touch of annoyance on his face but he was trying his best to keep that under wraps he just wanted her to do what she was told for once and not ask questions. Was that so hard? Reaching up to his face with his free hand James hand it over his face hiding his emotions before he dragged his finger through his scruffy yet perfectly placed hair.

J2H: Just follow me Mel, why do you have to ask so many questions?

Melody looked across the room at James cracking an awkward smile as she snapped back.

Melody: Because the little voice inside my heart right now is yelling at me saying you’re going to lead me outside and lock the door?

She wanted to laugh, she didn’t know why because that would be terrible but for some reason she thought she was breaking some of the tension between them with a poorly timed joke. James didn’t see the funny side of it because right now she was putting up a road block in his on the spot plan.

J2H: I’m not going to make you sleep outside Mel. Why would you even think that?

His tone said it all he was upset with Mel’s accusation and even more upset that she would think that low of him, he had clearly missed the friendliness tone in her voice. She couldn’t blame him, he had been stuck in the attack and defence mode all week when it came to her so why would now be any different?

Melody: You make Dexter sleep outside so I was just curious.

She took a step up closer towards him before she was finally right by his side, her body moulding into his as she looked into his eyes. Her hazel eyes were pleading with his to see that she was only trying to break the ice. As she studied them she couldn’t help but notice the dark rings around his eyes, the worn and torn creases on his face as he hadn’t slept at all this week because of the torment she had put him through. Melody felt an instant kick to the guts as she looked at him, she felt responsible for all the pain that he was currently going through.

J2H: He’s an animal Mel, animals sleep outside… look this isn’t about Dexter right now… so just come with me please?

James gave it once last shot as he pulled on her hand once more and finally he was rewarded as he felt her body move with his, he was finally leading her to what he wanted to show her. The two left the guest room and headed back down the hallway she had previously stormed down.

Melody: Okay fine but like Dexter is going to be so mad when he finds out you said that this wasn’t about him, so heads up buddy.

Melody’s heels clicked off the hard wooden and tiled floors as she followed James, he was rushing her now as his steps got bigger as if he needed her to see something. She shuffled her feet a little faster as she walked behind him trying to catch up to him.

J2H: I’m being serious here Mel.

He turned back to look at her with a stern look on his face but she didn’t miss the slight smirk that was on his face and his lips curled up to the right. Melody was officially intrigued what on earth was he up too?

Melody: So was I?

The two continued on in silence as James lead Melody up the stairs inside his house before they rounded a corner and headed towards a separate wing of his house. Melody knew where she was being taken to all too well, it was his bedroom. She didn’t know what to make of this at first but she didn’t make a single sound as she watched James push open the double doors to his lavish over the top bedroom that as designed to a Tee. His room was immaculate not a single thing out of place, James held the doors open for Melody who nervously took a step inside his room. She didn’t know why she was so nervous this wasn’t her first time inside his private quarters but something inside of her was going jumping jacks. James just stood by the door as Melody looked around his monstrous bedroom, he still hadn’t said what he wanted to show her or what he wanted her to do or see as he was hoping the inner detective in Melody would come out to play. Her eyes wondered his room looking at his soft gold curtains that were wall length that covered the balcony that he used in some of her promotional videos, they rolled over to his big walk in wardrobe and she looked at all the small but expensive trinkets that were in his room. However she couldn’t see what she was meant to be looking for until her eyes scanned across his massive California king bed that stood loud and proud in the centre of the room. It was then her eyes scanned across the black pillow cases that had fancy gold letters stitched into them one read J2H while the other one that was on the left hand side of bed read MCG.

Melody took off towards the bed at a million miles per hour as she made a mad dash to the pillowcase that had her initials on it. She reached out and picked it up looking at it for a moment in time before she hugged it. Even though she had grown up with leaps and bounds in Sin City Wrestling she was still a big kid at heart as she held onto that pillow for dear life. It was the softest most pure pillow she had ever felt. Melody turned back to look at James with a massive smile on her face.

Melody: OH MY GOD… I have my own pillow? With my name on it? I thought you said you would never ever never ever get those stupid matching couple pillows?!

If you knew Melody, you would know she is OBSESSED with matching couple things to the point she has even asked James multiple times to buy matching Mickey Mouse ears at Disneyland but he always refused. So this right here was a big deal to Melody scratch that it was a MASSIVE deal for Melody.

J2H: I say a lot of things.

James finally started to walk across his bedroom floor towards Melody who was snuggling into her personalized pillow, had James known this is how excited she would have gotten over something so small and trivial he probably would have done it sooner. However this was a big deal to James as well because there was a secret meaning and a secret question behind all of this, it wasn’t just a set of matching pillow cases.  

Melody: Wait does this mean?

She turned to look up at James with that quizzical look on her face, she didn’t know if this meant what she thought it meant but she had to ask.

J2H: Yes…

James was now standing beside her looking down at her while Melody had a vice grip on her pillow, he wasn’t sure the memory foam was going to hold up its end of the bargain the way she was crushing it. Melody looked down at realised that she was smothering the pillow so she eased up the intensity of her hug before she looked back over at James.

Melody: You sure?

She had to make sure, of course she did and James wasn’t surprised that she had once again questioned him. However he just reached out and rested his hand onto of her bare shoulder and smiled at her hoping that would reassure her.

J2H: Yes, Mel I’ve always wanted you to sleep in my bed when you stay here, it’s always been your idea to sleep in “your” room… this is your room… you should have been here the whole time you were staying over.

Melody’s eyes started to water as she looked at James too scared to move right now in case she ruined this moment. James had now made his way around her so he was standing between Melody and his bed.

Melody: I thought I was doing the right thing by you… I know you like small baby micro steps with these things.

He couldn’t deny that fact but he felt weird and awkward that she never really shared his bed with him unless they were on SCW tour, Melody knew the value and the importance of sharing a bed with a boyfriend as she was brought up old fashioned. Men would only shared their beds once they had found the “one” it was something her grandmother had drilled into her mind since she was little. She couldn’t shake it and unfortunately James had to witness her stubbornness first hand when it came to her sleeping over at his house.

J2H: Well… I would like to change that so… thoughts?

He was smiling at her now hopeful that she would agree and that this would be the perfect solution to one of their problems that it would also set them off on the right path once they finally started to work out all of their issues tomorrow morning after breakfast.

Melody: I know that you’re still mad at me and I know that we still have a long way to go but this is honestly the nicest thing someone has ever done for me…

Melody had tears streaming down her face as she held onto her pillow, James looked at her not sure how to react at first before he swooped over in front of her placing his hands on either side of her face holding her gaze gently.

J2H: Why are you crying?

He ducked down took look into her eyes as he wiped the tears that were rolling down her face and warp speed. He didn’t know what was wrong but she finally parted her plump lips and smiled. A sigh of relief left his body as he looked down at her as Melody released the pillow from her dead like grip hug on it as she brought it down to her right hand to hold it.

Melody: Their happy tears and a mixture of I’m so exhausted and this pillow is the softest thing I’ve ever felt in my whole life tears and I just want to go to sleep on it right now tears.

She was nodding as if she had to agree with something but she didn’t need to agree with anything as she knew she was telling the truth. Finally, FINALLY she broke the distance between them as she parted her dry plump lips and placed them against his. James’ gently caressed the side of her face as Melody’s hands moved from the pillow up to his chest. James felt Melody’s body curve into his as she pressed up against his bare chest. His hands moved from her face down to her hips as he held onto them tightly his fingers gripping onto the fabric of her dress but she could feel his tough on her skin. Melody dropped the pillow gently down to her side as she wrapped her right arm around the back of his neck, while her left hand stayed on his chest as her finger nails dug into his exposed flesh. As their kiss started to deepen Melody quickly pulled away to look at him, James didn’t know if he had rushed this moment or what was going on as he looked for answers in his girlfriends eyes.  

Melody: I love you.

Melody looked at James before she looked down at the ground, she knew that he already knew that but this was the first real time she had said it out loud directly at him. Sure she had said it on Twitter and said it to others or said things in passing comments but she had never really looked into his eyes and told him soul to soul. James ran his tongue over his lips before he swallowed hard, his body flinching a little under her touch.  

J2H: Melody I…

She just squeezed onto his tighter before she cut him off midsentence she knew what was probably coming and she didn’t want an awkward conversation to follow so she just stopped it in its tracks.

Melody: It’s okay I know you’re not there yet; I however just wanted you to know…

She smiled at him before bringing her lips back to his once again for a small kiss, before Melody let him go and picked up her pillow that was on the floor before placing it up on the bed. She twirled around to look at him wondering what he was thinking. As James just stood there looking at her as if he wanted to say something but she had just ruined that moment for him. Melody turned back to look at her pillow and smiled, she had finally made him commit to a matching couples thing and to her that was massive. It was big enough to settle down all of her nerves in her body for now. Without even another word said Melody skipped off towards James’ walk in wardrobe and she disappeared for a few minutes before she returned back to his bedroom wearing one of his large baggy t-shirts. She stepped out of her heels and placed her belongings in a neat pile by her bedside table as she looked down at James who was sitting at the bottom of his bed, just looking at her.

Melody: You okay?

James got up from his spot at the base of the bed and he walked around to his side, as he ran his fingers through his hair.

J2H: Just tired.

He started to toss the extra pillows off his bed as Melody watched him, he looked exhausted and right now instead of fighting he just wanted to be sleeping. She quickly helped him pull the extra pillows away before the pulled back the covers of his bed before the two finally slipped into it together. Melody quickly wiggled to be by his side as she wrapped her arms and legs around him, something he was used to from their time together on the SCW cruise ship. As she snuggled into him and made herself comfortable James rested his chin on the top of Melody’s head. Bringing his hand up he ran his fingers through her hair as Melody traced the outline of his tattoos with her nails. It wasn’t long until Melody had wiggled her way up and the two were locked in another embrace before finally the two gave into one another and proceeded to make up for lost time.

***
We open up outside; unsure of the physical location however we find Miss Melody Grace sitting with her back towards the camera. Melody is sitting on the edge of a tall cliff her legs dangling off the edge as she pays no attention to us as we watched on behind her. She is wearing her favourite colour Yellow in a summertime flowing dress while her long blonde hair is out and pulled to one side. She lets out a slight sigh before she starts to speak.

Melody: Mikah, Mikah, Mikah... That's all I still hear about these days. Like Melody aren't you concerned that you will never be as good as Mikah? Aren't you concerned that you will never be able to topple the mythical giant that walks the halls of Sin City Wrestling called Mikah? Aren't you worried that you will never amount to anything when it comes to facing Mikah? She is THE best after all, not only that she is the fucking best that SCW has to offer. I'm so sick of hearing the same thing over and over again it's annoying as fuck and literally so over played it's like the terrible fucking basic bitch Veronica Taylor. Oh yeah I went there and I said it... Mikah in my eyes isn't in anyway shape or form different to Veronica Taylor and I'll stand by the fact until I turn blue in the face. Every week it's the same old crap "I don't want to go to work this weekend" "I'm not going to turn up you can't make me" "should I go to Vancouver and visit my husband or should I just stay in NYC?" No one gives a shit and no one  cares... Show up don't show up just shut the fuck up. It's not that hard to do in all honesty I mean just close your lips, hold them tight and try really really hard to just be quiet... The same thing could very well be said for the lips between your legs as well. Oh I know it's so ground breaking a slut joke being thrown at the born again Angel Mikah but let's be honest you're lonely since Drakey Boy is filming his movie with me so don't think I haven't noticed you trying to slide up into James' mentions. Do me a fucking favour step the fuck off before you expose and embarrass whatever shred of dignity you have left

She still doesn't look back or notice her audience, however her soft laughter is heard.

Melody: Shred of dignity... As if you have any of that left and yet here you are, here you stand week in week out trying to show the world you have changed. Tigers don't get spots and leopards don't get stripes... It's pretty simple. You're still the same evil, repulsive rat that entered SCW sometime ago... You're not going to fool me, you're not going to trick me and trust me when I say this Mikah my eyes a wide open. I see the way you still snake your way around backstage looking for your next meal... Hell all we need is for Simon Jones to show up to another live event and you'll be parading your self to him. Fluttering your eyelids, pretending to be his friend when we all know you're just dying to know if he is faithful... Deep down you know he is unavailable but that drives you... It's almost like a game... A game you know you're going to lose but you still play it anyways because well a tiger never changes its stripes and a leopard never looses its spots. You are what you are and you will forever and for always will be a spiteful but tactical whore who will stop at nothing to gain the attention of the male you set your sites on next... I see you have picked James and well let me just warn you... You're barking up the wrong tree if you think James is going to take you under his wing and comfort you in this time of need because Drake and I are filming a movie together and you're bored. I know for a fact he wouldn't let you anywhere near him and he wouldn't let you slip in between his sheets because he knows what you are and he knows where you have been... And let's be honest it's basically everywhere. I mean you're own tag line is that you're a dirty little girl. Vomit, vomit, vomit.

Still she doesn't turn around as she continues to speak the wind around her picks up as she just looks out into the beautiful canyon in front of her.

Melody: I know that you will give me a warning about Drake and tell me not to get to close or not to mooch off of him. You'll tell me you will break me in half and you will destroy me if I even think about touching him... Well trust me Mikah you have nothing to fear because why would I want to touch something that has been tainted by your hands? Sure Drake is my friend but trust me when I say this, you're the worst thing about him and well even when this bullshit marriage is null and void... You will still be the worst thing about him. You have ruined him and one day he will wake up and see that... One day he will wake up and see you for what you are an automatic revolving door that has a one track entitled mind... He will wake up and see that one day, but trust me on behalf of all the women in this world who has any sense, you have ruined him for all. That's saying something considering one of the main priorities and roles of a wife is to lift the spirits and help make their husbands a better person... You crashed and burned by ruining him, dragging him down and destroying him with your inability to see past yourself. You think he thinks it's cute when you say on Twitter you don't know if you could be bothered to see him? You're humiliating him and you either can't even see it or you can see it and you don't even care because you're heartless and jealous. Jealous that he will always outshine you.

Melody still didn't turn around but she took a moment to collect her thoughts.

Melody: Speaking of outshining you...this all leads to us having a match this Sunday night where once again I get to face the one they call Mikah... The best of the best. The most dominate bombshell in Sin City Wrestling history. You remember what happened in our last match don't you Mikah? You remember how you went in all confident that you were going to win and that you were going to teach me a lesson and expose me to the world for whom I really am? That's cute considering what the outcome was. The outcome was me getting my hand raised in victory so what makes you think that this Sunday night will be any different? What have you done to change yourself or warrant yourself as even tough enough competition for me? You have just floated in and out of SCW dilly dallying around getting Bombshell Championship matches just handed to you only for you to come up short but you have your infamous favourite line that you tell us each and every-time you fail... "You carried this division for nine months, you have nothing to prove" how wrong you are Mikah. I mean you might have "carried" this division for a term of a pregnancy but since you lost your Bombshell Championship you have been a Yoyo... You have everything to prove, mainly the point of you relevancy I mean are you even needed in Sin City Wrestling anymore? It's clear to me that you're old news, you're washed up and past your prime and why do I say all these mean things about you? Because you're nothing but a sore loser. You're still hung up on the fact that you LOST your SCW Bombshell Championship and that's why each and every week you bitch and moan about having to go to work... You're covering up and making excuses for your lack of self worth and lack of drive to even be in this company anymore. I mean what have you honestly done since your big lost that is ground breaking? Nothing... What will you do now since your lies have been exposed? Nothing. Wash rinse repeat.

Melody finally turns back to look at her audience with a sly smile.

Melody: So this Sunday night I get to face the disrespectful Mikah, the woman who can't be bothered to call me by my name and only uses the term "that girl" on Twitter and this Sunday night I look forward to making it impossible for her to disrespect me again. I'm sick and tired of certain people over looking me in Sin City Wrestling and that all stops this Sunday night... So far since my return I have been undefeated... I have fought the odds I have taken on the likes of everyone from Amy Marshall to Mikah. I have beaten everyone who has been put before me and STILL here I sit without one single mainevent match under my belt... Here I sit with the Bombshell Internet Championship being told that I'm ruining the belt that I'm lazy and that I'm choking the division... Lazy? I've called everyone out twice and NOTHING. You know what else bugs the shit out of me how the fuck is my match with Mikah lower on the card than Veronica boring fucking Taylor's? I just don't understand why, why I feel like I'm being held back... I don't understand why I get the feeling I'm being punished. Since my return I have busted arse and literally broken my body for this company but here I sit getting mocked, getting laughed at and getting treated like shit. No more, no fucking more. I'm done. I'm one hundred percent done with it. You wanted me to wake up I'll wake up and I'll rip this division to pieces... I'll start knocking on doors and I'll make something happen... I mean look at Alexis and Evie all they need to do is start a backstage brawl and people flock to them and pander to them giving them what they want maybe I need to have the same attitude? Maybe I need to have the same fucking approach... Maybe I just to do everyone else's work for them.

Melody continues to look back over her shoulder towards her audience.

Melody: It all starts this Sunday night when I take on Mikah. I will break the chains that I feel restricted by and I will show everyone in Sin City Wrestling and the entire world that I mean business and that I shouldn't be over looked I shouldn't be over shadowed... I will also show everyone that I have what it takes to beat Mikah once again. I have to beat Mikah again. It's the only way I can cement my way into Sin City Wrestling and remove this failure tag that I have been labeled with. So at Climax Control I don't give a fuck Mikah if you are "buddies" with MY best friend Despy, I don't give a fuck that you're married to Drake and I sure as shit won't give a flying fuck that you're trying to swoon your way into MY James' bed and life... I will not stop at anything to beat you again... I'm gunning for you I'm targeting you and finally after out match at Climax Control we will finally get a better understanding of who the best is... Will I beat you and take the best out of three? Or will you step the fuck up and tie up the series? That's cute... It's also just a dream... I will Melody Grace Carpenter might be going into Climax Control as the silent little lamb and you're our fearless Shepard... But trust me... You won't be leading this lamb to the slaughter...

With that said and done Melody cracked an evil smile on her face before the sound of a loud buzzing sound snapped her attention.

Buzz buzz buzz.

And back to reality as Melody jumped up in her bed rubbing her tired eyes as she desperately looked around in the dark for her alarm clock. Slamming her right fist down on it she shut it off before a s

12
Climax Control Archives / Churches, parks and boats.
« on: August 19, 2016, 11:51:53 PM »
 The scene opens up outside the church that J2H was seen in earlier today, however we are on the outside looking at Melody Grace and her son Dexter the Duck who are sitting on the steps of the church waiting. Melody is dressed up in a fancy yellow dress that falls to the floor, while Dexter is wearing his best going to the park clothes of a big black bow tie around his neck. As the two continue to wait they start to “talk”

Melody: I know Dexter, I know it’s cutting into your park time. I’m sure daddy will make it up to you so don’t be mad.

QUACK.

Melody: Don’t take that tone with me young man, I’m your mother and we are sitting on God’s steps. Oh God is that aloud? Oh God I just said Oh God? AND AGAIN!!

Melody leaps up to her feet so she isn’t sitting anymore while her hands fly up and cover her mouth in shock at what she had just said.

Melody: No, no, nooo... now Mommy’s going to go to that bad place.

QUACK

Melody: that’s not funny Dexter.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What’s not funny?

The sound of the large wooden church doors closing behind J2H startle Dexter as he leaps up and flaps his wings before rushing over to hide behind Melody’s legs. Melody turns around to look up at James and once her eyes look upon his J2H robe she can’t help but wince.

Melody: You didn’t?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I did.

Melody: Oh lord, we are all going to the devil’s playground.

QUACK

Melody: I know I know I’m sorry... James can we please go so we can take Dexter to the park, he is getting cranky?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not going to the park with a duck.

Melody: But you know he loves his afternoon walkies by the lake.

QUACK.

Dexter and Melody both look at James with big puppy dog well duck eyes pleading him.

Melody: Pleeeeease take us to the park oh holy one.

J2H rubs his forehead frustrated but as if on cue a plan hits him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Okay I’ll go...

Melody: Oh great, are you going to change first?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Fuck no, I’m going to spread the word of J2Hism.

With that said and done J2H tugged on his robe and walked past Melody and Dexter, heading towards his car that was parked directly out the front of the church. As he walked on past Melody turned to her baby boy and shrugged her shoulders.

Melody: Don’t ask me... I have NO idea what he is talking about.

QUACK.

Melody: He is not a weirdo he is your daddy and I love him.

QUACK.

Melody: Fine I’ll  try and get him to change clothes in the car, Jesus you are so pushy.

Melody and Dexter exchange a look of concern as Melody once again just spat out a religious word before they both rush off to follow James to his car and then off to the park.

--

The scene opens up on the front of a lavish stylish long white pristine boat, if you need to know whose boat it is, go watch J2H’ promo it’s okay I’ll wait. Who am I kidding I wait for no one. At the front of the boat a single female can be found her back towards the camera while she just stares out into the open ocean admiring its perfect blue colour. While the sea breeze sweeps her long blonde hair up it doesn’t take long for the blonde to be recognized as Miss Melody Grace as her soft and sweet voice hits the airways, as the boat gently sails the open ocean.

Melody: I’m on a boat (I’m on a boat) everybody look at me cause I’m sailing on a boat. Sorry please forgive me I’ve just had that song stuck in my head since James brought his boat and I went sailing on it. Whoa so I guess we can say it’s been a while I mean the last time I saw you all was like three weeks ago at Summer XXXTreme when we combined our super powers and overcame the Punk Princess Amy Marshall together. Yep we sure did, we took her down town to Mellytown and sent her packing to the back of the line. This week however is a new week and with every new week there is a new struggle in life we have to overcome. This week my struggle comes with the name Mercedes Vargas tagged on it. You know the one, you know the ultra successful Mercedes Vargas, who has done it all in Sin City Wrestling. Bombshell Championship, yep she’s held that.  Bombshell Tag Team Championship, yep she’s held that. Bombshell Roulette Championship, yep she’s held that. Bombshell Internet Championship, yep you guessed it she has held that as well.

Melody doesn’t turn around as she keeps her focus on the water in front of her.

Melody: What is it with me facing Grand Slammers? Oh well add her to the list.  

She reaches up and moves a few strands of her long blonde hair out of her face, her back still facing the camera.

Melody: There isn’t a damn thing Mercedes can’t accomplish here in Sin City Wrestling she is one of the holy ones, one of the lucky ones who have had the opportunity to go for and hold each and every single title that the company has to offer. She’s at the top of her game, she’s athletic, smart, super good with numbers, she’s pretty and she is THE BEST Bombshell we have around here on the microphone. Like she literally just oozes charisma and now she’s standing at my doorstep looking to become the next Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion.

Melody twirls around slightly showing the camera that she is a wearing her SCW Dexter shirt and just a small pair of denim shorts. Lying across her lap is her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship.

Melody: Will she or won’t she? That is the question. I’ve heard the chatter all week that I’m not good enough and that Mercedes is going to show me what it’s like to stop living in fairy land and to finally grow up and take my job seriously. I’ve heard the snickers that FINALLY the Internet Championship was going to be back in the hands of a true champion after this Sunday. Her hands. To say that I’m not concerned would be a lie, I mean look at her stats now look at mine, she is miles in front of me and she is levels above me... however no matter what the numbers say and no matter what level my opponent is on, I will bring the fight to them I won’t back down and I won’t quit. You the Sin City Wrestling universe have put your faith in me and I will do whatever it takes to keep the faith alive.

She flashes a slight smile, Melody seems to be her normal self but something is off however she continues to talk.

Melody: This Sunday might just need a little extra faith and a little more praying to God to do but I’m hoping and I’m willing to get myself over the line. I’m hoping I can defeat Mercedes and show the world that I am who I say I am and that’s a serious Sin City Wrestling Champion. I would love nothing more than to prove all the haters wrong. I’m the type of girl who would love nothing more than to have a grand championship reign. I would love to laugh fear in the face and I would love to hold her Championship up high and when it all comes to an end know in my heart that I have done everything in my mind and everything in my soul to hold it to the highest level of accomplishment in its field. I want to be that girl, I want to be that girl in the Sin City Wrestling Internet Championship field, I want to be the poster child but this week I have to face Mercedes the girl who is infamously known for winning the big matches when it counts. Is this a big match? Hell yes this is a big match, it might not be in the main event, but I can assure you the passion, the pressure and the drive between us this Sunday will not take a back seat because of where we are on the card. I can promise you that.  

She licks her lips gently before continuing.

Melody: So how do you prepare to face someone like Mercedes? Well it’s been hard but like everyone she isn’t unbeatable. I mean if I can take down “the best” in Mikah surely I can take down Mercedes? That’s the vibe I was going for and I’m hoping this Sunday it pays off. However that doesn’t mean I have shyed away and I haven’t been taking this seriously, because mark my words I have been trying my hardest all week to retrain myself, to refocus, to rebuild and repair so when I go to Climax Control this Sunday I go in at one hundred percent ready.  I need to bring my A game this weekend, more this weekend than any other weekend in my life. This Climax Control is the match of my career that will define me, that will show me who I am and who I can be... all I need to do is beat Mercedes Vargas. Beat the Latina Heat, the Spanish Fly, The Argentine Assassin. I mean when you string together all of her nicknames it doesn’t really do anything for the nerves. However I won’t back down and I won’t quit.

Shaking her head from side to side Melody smiles, the fire inside of her has obviously been relit.

Melody: Mercedes asked for this match weeks ago after I had a rant about the Bombshell division, that rant is either going to be the driving force behind my success or the downfall of everything I have said and done since my comeback. My faith rests in the hands of Mercedes this Sunday. Will she slip up and will I be able to dominate and take this as another win under my belt or will the Spanish Fly be too much for the Californian Unicorn? I have what it takes to be beat Mercedes, I know I do. I’m going to make her regret ever looking in my direction, especially when she should have been focusing on the match she was in at the time. I don’t take lightly to people who have distractions in the ring and this Sunday night I’m going to make her pay for hers, by taking my Bombshell Internet Championship to the ring with me this Sunday night and walking back out with it once our match is finished. I will not back down, I will not quit. The only way Mercedes is going to take this belt from me is if she knocks me out and steals it from my cold passed out hands.

Nodding as if to agree with herself Melody continues.

Melody: I was going to say dead hands, but let’s be honest that sooo super dramatic and I don’t have time for that right now.  

Her cute girl laugh is heard before she quickly shuts it off regaining composure.

Melody: I have worked too hard, I have pushed through so much drama and gone through so much hate to get where I am today and where am I today? I’m at the top and do you REALLY think I’m going to give up these views of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division? If you do you have another thing coming. Nothing has been handed to me in my career I have had to work hard for everything that I have and everything that I want and if anyone thinks I’m going to let someone like Mercedes, big match Mercedes, think that she can just walk in and throw some shade at me and take my title? She has another thing coming. It’s just the outcome she wanted won’t be the outcome she gets. I can promise you that, I can promise you all that. This Sunday I’m walking in as the champion and I’m walking out the champion, why? Because I won’t let an enigma like Mercedes and her past influence my future. I WILL NOT STAY IN HER SHADOW.  I will not fear her, I will not buckle under the pressure of fighting big match Mercedes because my Melephants deserve better...  I deserve better.

Melody points at her chest driving her point home to the viewers at home, while the boat continues to sail with her on it. The sun setting behind her, the timing was perfect.

Melody: I shouldn’t have had to go looking for this type of competition weeks ago, I shouldn’t have had to poke the bear to wake the rest of the Sin City Bombshell’s up. Sleep on me and that’s where your head will permanently lie. In dream land and that’s where Mercedes is if she thinks that this Sunday is going to be easy for her. It won’t be easy, I will give her the fight of her life, because we both have so much to prove. She has to prove that she is still relevant and that she can still hang with the big players in Sin City Wrestling, while I need to prove that I have what it takes to step up to the next level. How does one get to the next level you say? I know I can by beating two of the Sin City Wrestling’s Grand-slam Champions one after another, by beating a hall of famer and a future hall of famer within the last two matches. Take the bull by the horns and riding it in the direction that I want it, not the direction that it wants to go. I need to dominate, so dominate I will. I know that’s easier said than done right? I mean it is Big Match Mercedes but like Amy Marshall, like Mikah she isn’t unbeatable and she isn’t unstoppable.

Once again Melody pulls a few strands of her hair back behind her ears, before she looks directly into the camera to continue.

Melody: This Sunday she is going to be stopped once more, dead in her tracks. She might have thought she was going to re rail her tracks after her lost at Summer XXXtreme by securing my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship in her follow up match but I can promise you it won’t be that easy. I won’t give up that easy, I’m not that easy to beat just ask everyone who has faced me since my return. That’s right Mercedes, you’re good with numbers how many times have I lost since my return? Zero. How many times will I have lost after this Sunday night? Zero. I don’t plan on breaking this undefeated streak until I make yours look like a warm up to a track and field event.  You should have stayed in your lane and that was playing ring-a-ring-a-rosey with the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship, making it out to be the hot potato joke that it is. You should have kept your eyes on the “bigger” prized because now you have entered my territory and I don’t take lightly to trespassers. In fact I chase them away, this Sunday your fate will be no different.

A cool confident smile crosses the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champions face and somewhere you just know in the distance J2H is smiling at his girlfriend proud of her for finally finding her voice.  

Melody: Ever since I’ve came back to Sin City Wrestling, I’ve had people chomping at the bit to get at me and ever since I’ve returned I’ve done everything in my power to keep them at bay. Do you really think that you’ll be any different? Do you really think that Big Match Mercedes will have the winner’s edge over me? No I highly doubt it, because right now she is wounded, her pride has been knocked down a few levels and she is licking her wounds from Summer XXXtreme. Mercedes has taken a hit and to me that is a weakness that I’m going to expose on Sunday and make her wish that she never ever decided to show up for that poor little interview so she could speak my name, saying that I should go back to my fantasy world of Unicorns and Rainbows?

Looking down at her Duck on her shirt Melody quickly looks back up at the camera focused.

Melody: I love it when people say that I live in this made up universe, this made up dream land with fairytales and love stories come true and every one lives happily ever after. I also love it how this is the ONLY thing besides JAMES that every bombshell has to use against me. It’s getting old and it’s getting boring.  I expected A LOT more from Mercedes and I expected something that had meaning or that had life behind it. I didn’t expect this washed up “I never back down from a challenge” hog wash that she was throwing out, because you know what Mercedes? You do have the history of winning the big matches but you also have the history of backing down and letting people down as well, don’t think that I haven’t noticed that. You talk the big talk but sometimes when the pressure gets too much and it’s time to turn into a diamond, you refuse to shine and end up just being crushed or remaining as the stale piece of coal that you are.  

With a cheeky wink she composed herself and continued, her hands had now found her lap and were placed on top of her Championship belt.

Melody: This Sunday will be no different; you have the golden opportunity in your hands... will you make the play or will you just stumble and fall like you did at your chance to recapture your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship? It’s up to you Mercedes the call is yours, I mean that’s what you will tell yourself however you’re now in my world, you’re in my division you’re not going to get away with just thinking that you can just waltz on back into the Internet  Championship division because you knew that Summer XXXtreme that you were going to fail at becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, because let’s face it that’s the only reason why you voiced your concern and your opinion about what I had to say about the Bombshells. You wanted to guarantee your place in line for a shot at my Championship. You wanted to extend your time in the spotlight for a little bit longer, well trust me Mercedes I can see your plan and I can see through your hidden agenda anything to get close to the gold again right? Anything to keep your manicured nails dug deeply into the spotlight... you can sense that your time is fading, I’m not judging you for it... however I think it’s pretty pathetic that you stooped that low. You’re big match Mercedes surely you could think of another way to stay relevant?

Melody’s hazel eyes didn’t leave the camera as it focused in on her face to see that she was one hundred percent focused and ready for Sunday.

Melody: So here we go, we get to finally get to go one on one inside the six sided ring, this time for my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. I’m not going to be an easy victory for your Mercedes, you know that however I don’t think you realise how much so. I look forward to seeing you on Sunday night, I look forward to finally performing in front of my Canadian Melephants and trust me they will be loud, they will be proud and when we all team up and we all get together things can get a little rowdy because we get ridiculous and well... you won’t stand a chance. I’m not sorry for that, it’s just how it goes... I’m not sorry for the fact you won’t be leaving Canada as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion... because at the end of the night everyone is going to hear these words coming from Justin’s lips AND STILL YOUR SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION..... MEEEEEEEEEEEEEELODY GRAAAAAAAAAAACEEEEEE!

With that said and done Melody rises to her feet and lifts her Bombshell Internet Championship up over her head, while looking over towards it. Displaying it in all its glory before she placed it down over her right shoulder, the look in her eyes was nothing short of appreciation for the championship belt that she proudly called hers. With everything said and done the camera slowly faded out of the shot of Melody standing there with her belt proudly draped over her shoulder, before she spun on her heels to look back out over the water and enjoy her cruise on J2H’s new fancy boat.  

13
Climax Control Archives / Growing UP!
« on: July 15, 2016, 06:07:37 PM »
 Well hello strangers, how are you all going? Good I hope I mean it’s been a while I’m pretty sure like six planets have been discovered since the last time I spoke to you. Nevertheless I’m glad to be back and I’m glad to be on this week’s edition of Climax Control. I mean it would be pretty bad if I didn’t show up to this week’s Climax Control and didn’t have a match after my little rant that I had on TV last week. Speaking of that rant since I’ve had it, let’s look at who has stepped up to face me shall we?

Crickets…

No one, not one single person has put their hand up and said “You know what Melody? You’re right. So you know what? We should totally have a match together and HEY why don’t you put your Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship on the line as well let’s make it interesting”. Instead all I have heard is nothing… nothing at all... I even went and got my ears tested just in case my hearing was forsaking me but NOPE perfect hearing senses all round, in fact I was told my hearing was so good I could hear a pin drop from over a six miles away… and trust me I’ve been hearing a lot of pins dropping since that doctors appointment… it’s just sad that I haven’t heard of any challenges.

It’s disheartening to the point it’s becoming a joke and not to mention I’m getting bored and we all know things go pear shaped when I get bored. Just ask J2H how things have been in his life lately since I’ve been getting angry and frustrated with the lack of competition… I’ve turned everything in our lives into a competition to compensate… it’s getting to the point that is almost out of hand I mean I raced Simpson and James to the pool the other day and they didn’t even know it was a race, but I won and that was the most thrilling feeling I have had in a long time when it comes to my competitive spirit. I’m pretty sure if my competitive spirit had a flame it would be flickering on its last licks of life.

Sad just sad.

However with every negative there is a positive and I guess my silver lining is that this weekend at Climax Control I get to be in singles action when I go one on one with Sin City Wrestling new comer Amy-Jayne BUT PLOT TWIST it’s not for my championship… HOWEVER PLOT TWIST Mark Hot Stuff Ward said that if I get pinned before Summer Xtreme I will lose my championship. So don’t think I haven’t worked that out Boss man, I’m A LOT smarter than that.  Oh and FUN FACT Amy Marshall is going to be the special guest referee so don’t think I haven’t factored that she will try and get her grubby hands involved in this match somehow. I mean she’s the only Bombshell that has had any interest in the Internet Championship since I gained it, so kudos for that.

However I’ve got you scouted Amy Marshall, you just stay in your lane on Sunday night and the referee you were born to be and leave out impending championship match for Summer Xxtreme.

Anyways enough about that I will talk about the match later because right now I need to get ready for the biggest wedding event of 2016 when Roxi and Keira renew their vows and I GET TO BE HEAD BRIDESMAID! BEST DAY OF MY LIFE! Look I know I keep saying that but when you’re Melody Grace every day is a good day there is no bad days, so I will keep saying it until the day I die.

Not only do I have wedding to attend this week but I also have my best friend’s birthday party on Friday night and trust me it’s been one hell of a week trying to convince James to come with me. You’ll have to tune in and see if he decided to show up, you really wouldn’t want to miss this party if he does. I mean Rage will be there and those two HATE each other. However the party isn’t about them, it’s about Odette and celebrating her life thus far I mean she has a number of accomplishments under her belt but I dare say her best ones would be meeting Gabriel, marrying Gabriel and making baby Lucas. So hopefully no drama spills out so we can just focus on Odette and give her the best party a girl could ask for, I mean it’s pretty obvious Despy and I will have a number of surprises up our sleeves, I mean when don’t we?

So prepare for anything, you have all been warned.

Although I will try and be on my best behaviour because Gabriel told me he has restocked his disappearing dust and I really don’t want to go away anywhere, everything in my life has just finally fell into place and I don’t want it to be ruined from me disappearing… again!

Eeep!

Alright enough chit chat let’s get this one underway shall we?

--

The scene opens up inside a dimly lit backseat of a car. Sitting in the back of the car is none other than Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion Melody Grace and her boyfriend Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion James Huntington-Hawkes III. Now the two don’t have their respected belts with them I however just like bringing them up whenever I get the chance because these two are the true golden couple of Sin City Wrestling. They are sitting side by side into a big SUV while they are getting privately driven to the massive mansion up in the Vegas hills that belong to Odette and Gabriel Stevens to celebrate Melody’s best friend’s birthday party. The two are sitting in silence while to the left of Melody is a big present that has been specially wrapped for her best friend to open on her birthday. James is wearing a pair of custom made sneakers with a part of black shorts that are cute off at the knee, whit a black t-shirt over his chest around his neck are his infamous gold chains, that he is currently playing with. Melody on the other hand was wearing black sneakers with a pair of long leather pants that clung to her body hugging her curves and well defined leg muscles, while her top half was covered in a sheer red business shirt, underneath her black bra could be seen just peeking out it was racy but classy. In fact ever since she had hired her stylist things were getting a little racy for her in her outfit department however when you’re dating J2H it’s never a good thing to be behind the fashion times. Melody could sense that something was wrong with her boyfriend so she quickly reached over and held onto his hands, stopping him from playing with his chains.

Melody: Are you mad at me?

She was looking into his eyes looking for the truth which she knew he was good at hiding from her at times. James just let out a sigh returning the gaze that his girlfriend was giving him, his fingers wrapping around hers to hold her hands.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What gives you that idea?

Reaching up with his left hand her broke his hold on hers so he could push a stray blonde strand of her naturally wavy hair behind her ear. Cupping the side of her face for a while he pulled his hand back gently watching as she closed her eyes to relish his touch before she parted her big plump lips to reply.

Melody: You just seem really distant with me today, that’s all.

Squeezing his right hand that was still in hers Melody gave James a small worried smile that he was quick to remove.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I feel like I’m about to walk into a lion’s den Melody, can’t say that I enjoy that feeling.

Melody kept her eyes locked on with his as she brushed her finger tips over the back of his hand trying to reassuring him that everything was going to be fine.

Melody: Oh… well you have nothing to worry about, I promise you everyone will be on their best behaviour, this is outside of work hours James, it’s for Odette’s birthday and if she even thinks there will be drama she will kick everyone out. You know what she’s like, well you know what she’s like since having Lucas, she doesn’t want or need any rubbish happening in her life so if anything looks bad, she’ll shut it down.

Her big beautiful lips gave him a smile but James wasn’t so sure on what his girlfriend had just told him would turn out to be the truth. James removed his right hand away from Melody to rest it in his lap, a movement that took Melody by surprise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not worried about drama Melody; I worried about your so called friends.

He was grumpy and she knew he was grumpy because she had once again forced him to do something he didn’t want to do. Melody let out a sight sigh trying to hide her disappointment in herself from him, but James knew that she was feeling bad about it already.

Melody: Look I promise you Rage will behave, Despy will be too busy planning surprises for Odette and keeping a look out on Lucas, Synn will be watching Despy… Gabriel will be making sure Odette is having the best time, plus Gabriel kinda likes you. You don’t have to worry, plus I have a surprise for you so we won’t be at the party for long.

She winked at him trying to take his mind off the fact that he had to play nice for a few hours with people he didn’t like.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What about all your other “friends”?

Screwing up her nose she sighed this time outload so he knew that she was disappointed.

Melody: You mean the ones I barely talk to?

Looking at him she wanted to make sure he was looking directly at her, Melody wanted him to know the truth.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> If you say so.

She quickly pulled her hands away from him and reached over to grab at her clutch, ripping it open she fumbled around for a few seconds before she pulled out her IPhone.

Melody: I know so… see look.

She held out her unlocked phone as if to give James permission to go through it, if that’s what she needed to do to calm his nerves she was going to do it.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I’m not going through your phone Melody.

He pushed her hands away with her phone in it, which brought a smile to her face for a second before she looked back at him to see that he was still in bad mood.

Melody: Well you need to learn to trust me Jam; I would never do anything to hurt you. Sure things happened while we were apart on both sides of this relationship but I told you when I made the big bold move that I’m all in. That means making sure you’re happy and that’s all I care about. I would give up everything for you, hell the only people in need in my life are my parents, the Sins, Roxi, Misty, Simpson and more importantly you. So please start seeing that. I don’t want you stressing about things that aren’t going to happen.

Melody placed her phone down to her side so she could grab onto James’ left thigh giving it a cheeky squeeze she felt him twitch under her touch. James turned to look at his blonde girlfriend, his eyes burning into her as he questioned her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> How do you know?

Melody’s stern face turned to one of a smile as she brought her face closer to his, she gently placed a small delicate kiss on his lips before she pulled back to unleash her positive answer and hopefully her positive energy.

Melody: Because I just know so. So this is what’s going to happen for the rest of our long lives… We are going to be together forever I mean if that’s what you want. One day I’ll stop being embarrassing to you. One day we will live together and one day we will get matching cars and t-shirts.  One day you’ll say I love you Melody and I’ll say I love you too James. One day you’ll let me redecorate the house and one day you’ll let me get a dog called spot but the funny thing is he won’t have any spots on him. One day you’ll call Dexter your son before he moves away to duck college which will be the saddest day of my life but you will comfort me regardless because you’ll love me endlessly. We’ll inherit my families vineyard and we’ll continue to grow the Carpenter Wine Brand together bringing it out of the dark ages and after that one day you might even maybe, I mean I’m not pushing for it or anything and I promise you I’ll never speak of it again after this but like maybe one day, like deep into the future of Jamel you’ll let me be a mommy to your children.

Her hazel eyes were almost glowing with life as she just mapped out their whole life in front of their eyes. James didn’t know what to say at first however he felt the need to reply because the innocent pleading look on his girlfriend’s face was going to eat him alive if he didn’t make an effort to respond.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel…

As he went to continue unsure of what he was going to say he was glad that Melody’s voice over powered his.

Melody: I won’t say another word about it; I just wanted you to know what was on my wish list from the get go that’s all.

She tried to comfort him by moving on from the topic but something was missing from Mel’s big list of wishes, one that James thought for sure she would bring up again. He leant forward and held onto her hands holding them in her lap as he finally questioned her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No marriage?

His right eyebrow was raised, it was as if he was testing her but Melody knew how he felt about marriage. It was her fault really for tricking him into a fake one. Melody just licked her lips and let out a big exhale, she knew this answer was going to be hard to say but it was the truth and he needed to hear the truth.

Melody: No marriage. I mean if we are being completely honest if it happens it happens if not it doesn’t, no big deal, no big dramas. I already know I want to be together with you forever so why do I need a silly bit of paper to prove it, plus… Melody Grace Carpenter-Huntington-Hawkes Number one is really long and would give me writer’s cramp writing that. PLUS I already have this to prove that we are going to be together forever and you have a matching one so nah, nah.

She turned over her left ring finger to show off her JAHHIII tattoo with a proud smile on her face, while she quickly poked her tongue of out her lips to back up her “nah, nah” remark.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re not just saying all of this because you think this is what I want to hear are you?

She shook her head no, she wasn’t just sugar coating anything anymore to make people happy, for the first time in her life she was being who she really wanted to be.

Melody: You know I’m a bad liar and you know I have no filter when it comes to talking to you. So read in to it if you want, but I really wished you would just believe me and stop thinking the worst all the time. You said we would drop everything from our past and we would start fresh, so let us start fresh?

She was hoping for an answer that was positive and that would bring an end to all the doubt that James was feeling but instead he just ignored it, it was going to be a drama for another day or maybe that was his way of showing her he was happy to start fresh? Who knew?

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Hold up didn’t you say you have a surprise for me? What is it?

He was looking at her like a kid in a candy store while rubbing his hands together trying to work out what Melody had in store for him next. Although James knew better when it came to Melody’s surprises, because what she thought was good wasn’t exactly his definition of a fun time.

Melody: Now you pick up on it?

Flashing him a playful little smirk, Melody rolls her tongue over her glossed lips almost trying to tease her boyfriend.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> What did you do?

The devilish glint in her eyes had him second guessing this choice to try and find out what her big surprise was already. The look on her face that she had now always meant trouble and James didn’t feel like getting into any trouble tonight.

Melody: I didn’t do anything, well I did but nothing bad I hope.

She faked innocent once more as she brushed a strand of her blonde hair out of her eye sight, almost like she was playing with her hair on cue to add to her hidden agenda that she was hiding behind a smoke screen of mystery.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You hope?

His lips were curled up to the side, he was now hooked in this little game that Melody was playing however a million and one different scenarios were running through his head he was just praying the outcome would be one that he liked.

Melody: Do you notice anything different about me?

Melody titled her head to the side playing up her innocent little girl act while James studied her up and down, looking all the way down to her feet back up to her face, he scanned over her hair but he couldn’t see anything different about her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Well you haven’t changed your hair.

Well he was right about that; however he couldn’t keep his gaze off Melody as she looked past him making sure the privacy screen was still up in the car so the driver couldn’t look back and see them. His eyes followed hers before they raced back to see that she was slowly unbuttoning her sheer red blouse and by slowly she was doing it one button at a time, while looking at him dead in the eyes. James right eyebrow arched up as Melody softly spoke as she got to the fourth button down.

Melody: Keep looking; maybe try looking in this general area.

She parted her sheer shirt apart showing off her lacy black bralette that was underneath that was housing her small but enough breasts. She let go of her shirt and ran her manicured French tip nail across her bra helping James find her hidden surprise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Mel, is that what I think it is?

Her fingertip ran across the lace stopping to tap two little gold balls that were either side of her left nipple.

Melody: What do you think it is?

She was looking up at him with a hint of mystery in her eyes while she was oozing this new sexual confidence about her body, something that James had never encountered yet when it came to her. As James was going to speak the car hit a speed bump and Melody’s delicate gold chain dropped down into her cleavage not helping James with his inability to look away from the sight that was before his eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> When did you get your, well when did you get that done?

He peeled his eyes away from his surprise before he looked back up towards Melody who was blushing like a school girl who had just been caught staring at the hot guy from across the room.

Melody: A week ago, do you like it?

She bit down on her bottom lip hoping to get a positive answer from him but James wasn’t giving away a single thing.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Why did you get your nipple pierced?

He seemed disappointed and that made Melody’s smile turn upside down to a frown.

Melody: Because I’ve always thought they were cute, plus everyone always asks us how are we even together I mean you’re the big bad boy and I’m the sweet and innocent Melody… well now I’m your bad girl. I mean I’m pretty much just a bike and a leather jacket away from being in a gang… so I’m like the baddest girl you know.

She dropped her hands to her side before she brought them back up to her shirt to start buttoning her blouse back up. James quickly reached out and grabbed onto her petite hands, stopping her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re not getting a bike.

He flashed a rare smile that he only seemed to own when he was around her.

Melody: Can I get a scooter?

She was pushing her luck but there was something about the little playful glimpse in his eyes that said he was shocked but impressed with her surprise.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> No, I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.

She leant over closer to him, so she could whisper into his ear, she wasn’t really sure why she was whispering as it was only them in the back of the car but she wanted to add some sass to this moment.

Melody: So do you approve or did Melly do bad?

Pulling away from him she stopped to look into his eyes hoping she would get a smile out of him, the smile wasn’t too far behind as he looked down at her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Oh you did a terrible thing.

She faked a pout as she mirrored his mischievousness something that he only showed her and no one else.

Melody: You don’t like it?

Her pout grew bigger as she pushed her plump lips out further, before running her fingers through her blonde hair. James reached up and placed his right hand on the nape of her neck looking at her lips before down to his surprise before back up to her eyes.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I don’t know how I feel about it Mel.

His fingers brushed the side of her neck sending a shiver down her body as she was ticklish but she wasn’t going to laugh and ruin this moment. She was growing up and maturing into a young woman and young ladies don’t laugh from being tickled when they are currently trying their best to seduce their boyfriends.

Melody: Oh well maybe if you got to touch it you would know how you feel about it?

She bit down on her bottom lip once more unsure if what she had just said was “sexy” or “creepy” but she was giving it all she could right here and now, she would learn how to master it in time. Just as James was about to slide his hand down towards her left breast a loud voice was heard over the intercom system.

Driver: We’re here.

James nostrils flared in anger as he was so close to getting what he wanted but Melody was now just wiggling her right index finger at him.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Can’t we drive around and do the block?

Melody just shook her head no, she was going to make him wait and with a spoilt little smile she pulled herself away from James and started to button her sheer top back up.

Melody: You’ll just have to wait and see if you like it after the party now… too slow Jam.

She finished her top button and looked over at her boyfriend as he ran his hand over his face cursing to himself.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> I don’t even want to go to this party.

He wasn’t lying before and now he defiantly wasn’t lying, he just wanted to see how far this little cheekily display from Melody would go on for.

Melody: Stop complaining and stop over thinking this, all you have to do is stay by my side and don’t even think about them, because now you have something to occupy your thoughts and keep you on your toes.

She ducked her head into his head finding his right ear so she could almost whisper that last statement into it driving her point home. She was going to be the devil to him tonight. If he thought he was going in for a quick hello and goodbye he had another thing coming, Melody was going to milk this birthday party out for as long as she could, to see how well she had played her little seduction game and gotten under James’ skin. Not because she hated him but because she wanted to excite him, she wanted to keep him thinking about her, she wanted to keep him busy and keep things fresh so he would never grow bored of her.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Who are you and what did you do with Melody?

James turned to look at his girlfriend a massive smirk on his face as he proudly looked upon her.

Melody: I am Melody silly, I’m your Melody and you bring out the best in me.

She quickly pressed her glossed lips against his making sure it was only a gentle and soft kiss so James didn’t end up with her lip gloss all over his lips, something that she knew he hated.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Other people would disagree.

As she pulled away from him she felt his arms being wrapped around her back pulling her closer towards him, so he could steal another kiss from her. Disregarding the fact she had that sticky lip gloss on that he hated.

Melody: Well other people and their opinions don’t matter, only yours and mine when it comes to you and me.

Melody placed her thumb over James’ lips and wiped her gloss off of them before the two shared a cute smile to one another before they finally made their exit out of the vehicle. These two were off and ready for a night that would be both fun and painful all at the same time.

--

So here we go again, it’s a new week with a new challenge and this time my challenge comes in the form of Sin City Wrestling new comer Amy-Jayne. The worst thing about facing newcomers is you never know what they are capable of and well if I’m honest facing Amy-Jayne makes me a little bit nervous. I mean have you seen how much bigger she is than me? And I don’t mean that as in weight wise I mean that as in height wise, she’s a giant. I’m going to look like a tiny little elf compared to her in the ring this Sunday night and I have to beat her because I’m not convinced that this isn’t a secret Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship match. I mean who wouldn’t be surprised if Mark Ward did stroll out and change the match at last minute anyways? He is known for that. I wouldn’t be surprised and I wouldn’t be surprised if Amy Marshall tries something dodgy during the match as well.

So once again it’s Me, Melody Grace against the world. I’m getting used to those odds with every aspect of my life. However I will not let the odds stand up against me and defeat me, I will step out from the shadows of Amy Jayne and Amy Marshall and I will defend my SCW Bombshell Internet Championship with every ounce of fight I have left in my body. It’s time for me to wake up again and start getting serious about my job and my position in Sin City Wrestling. I mean I had fought hard for weeks if not months to get to where I am now and I’m not going to have it ruined by a bunch of lazy Bombshells who can’t be bothered to man well woman up and face me.

This all starts this Sunday night when I go up against Amy Jayne, the ravishing Romanian. I’m not going to back down and I’m not going to shy away from the fight when it comes to her, she can say what she likes but it doesn’t matter if she is bigger than me, as I will just be faster than her. It doesn’t matter if she is more powerful than me, as I will just be more technical. I have spoken to many trainers over this week, such as Derek, Gabriel, Synn and even J2H and they all say the same thing go with your gut instinct; do what you think is right and keep my head in the game at all times. So that’s what I’ll be doing. I will be keeping my eyes locked on Amy Jayne and if Army Marshall tries to do something funny I will realign my senses to take her out as well.

BOOM, WE’VE GOT A MARSHALL DOWN!

There is nothing that is going to stop me from winning this Sunday night. I have to win. I know winning isn’t everything and I know I shouldn’t put this amount of pressure on myself but I have a point to prove. I have to prove that the Internet Championship deserves to be in the spotlight regardless of all the rubbish that is floating around the Bombshell Championship. Kate Steele and I truly have the hardest jobs on this roster at the moment and that’s trying to build up our divisions that we are trying to keep in the spotlight, when no one else can give a rats because it’s all about the “top” prize. Though Kate doesn’t seem to have to try, she is just that damn good at defending and beating everyone in the world of Roulette. While I still have A LOT to prove. I’m only a new champion and I know people like Amy Jayne and Amy Marshall will see that as a weakness.

So I won’t allow it to be a weakness, as I will walk into this week’s Climax Control and I will show the world, I will show Amy Jayne that this is my title and that this is my match. I will fight, pin and win. I will not struggle; I will not bow to the restrictions of Amy Jayne being the power house that she is. I will find away and I will knock her down. I will defend my championship even though it’s not on the line because I have to, each and every week if my belt is on the line or not I will fight as if I’m defending it. I have to, I need to and I want to and when I want to do something I’m like a dog with a bone.

I never let go.

I need to find the fight back inside me and this weekend is the prefect chance to do that, when I take on Amy Jayne. Now let’s just make it perfectly clear I have nothing against her, I don’t even know her and that right there is a major bonus for her, because she can do her research on me while all I have on the table is her first ever match in SCW to fall back on. Nevertheless she doesn’t  and won’t know a damn thing about me, she doesn’t know the pressure, the struggles or the obstacles I had to climb to become the Bombshell Internet Champion, she doesn’t know the fight I have had to put up since deciding to become a wrestler, so people would take me seriously. So I will use all of those skills, all of that drive, all of the ring knowledge, all of the support from my Melephants and all of my guts so I can taste the sweet taste of glory.

I will use Amy Jayne as a platform to show the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Roster that I mean business and that I meant it when I said I want to make my championship belt the best there is… just like Kate has highlighted the Roulette Championship with her impressive reign.

It’s nothing personal Amy Jayne, it’s just business.

--

The scene opens back up inside the back of the familiar car from earlier to show Melody and James sitting side by side again. James has his right arm draped around Melody’s shoulders as she is resting her head down on his chest. Her fingers are twirling around his thick gold chains while they are being driven back to their accommodation while they are staying in Vegas.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> So much for just hanging around for a little bit, we’re like the last ones to leave.

With his left hand James ran his fingers through Mel’s hair, before rolling his forefinger and thumb down to her jaw to tilt her head up so she was now looking at him. Melody was trying to hide her devilish smile as it was her plan all along to make James suffer and handle being at the party for as long as he could. She was quiet surprised he lasted the whole night without flipping out and demanding to go home, so Melody was taking that as a win.

Melody: I told you before I didn’t realise what the time was.

She looked at him down to her wrist before pointing at it as if to say she didn’t have a watch on, that movement alone called James to hold back a laugh. He knew what she was playing at he wasn’t silly nor was he blind, however he was happily playing along with her mind games.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Yeah, yeah I’m sure.

A slight smirk crossed his face as he watched as Melody’s cheeks flushed a shade of red, she had been caught out but she was going to try her best to keep the charade up.

Melody: I’m sorry.

Melody faked her innocence before flashing him her “serious” smile that was cheekier than anything.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> You’re a terrible liar, you know that right?

James ran his thumb over Melody’s plump lips as she pouted them towards him, hitting him with a dose of the puppy dog eyes as well.

Melody: I know, but look at this face, you’ll forgive me.

She fluttered her eyelashes at him beating them up and down as she edged herself in closer towards him, hugging onto his torso as if she was holding onto it for dear life.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Will I?

His tone matched hers as he was playing her little game, letting her be this side of herself that she had never been before.

Melody: ah huh, it’s in the boyfriend rule book. If your said girlfriend gives you the pouty face with the puppy dog eyes you must forgive her.

She was nodding at herself, as if she was backing up her own statement.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> And who wrote this book?

She kept her focus on his eyes before proudly saying.

Melody: Oh I don’t know some girl called Melody Grace I think.

Reaching up she tapped her right index finger on his jaw, before licking her lips.

<FONT COLOR=#FBB917>J2H: </FONT> Seems Legit

He mirrored her action as she ducked his head down closer to hers, pulling her close to him.

Melody: Oh it totally is.

Before the two could continue with their words, their lips were on each other’s and they were gently but softly kissing, leaving the scene to fade. AWWWW bloody adorable.

14
Climax Control Archives / Jungle fever.
« on: June 24, 2016, 07:40:38 PM »
 Hello, hi… hey... long-time no talk. Whoa do we have a boat load to catch up on huh? Okay, where to start? Oh um three weeks ago I won the Sin City Wrestling edition of Fear Factor whoa, whoa, whoa did you see me? I’m swears to you I’m still picking the glass out from my feet but it was worth it because I won 50k for my charity and that’s A LOT of moolah. Hmm what happened next? Oh James and I have become friends again, well lovers? Best friends? Boyfriend and Girlfriend? I don’t know what we are to be honest but we are being nice to each other and that’s a start. I mean last time you guys saw us he was all like red face angry emoji crossed with the steam coming out of his nose emoji and I was like the angel emoji mixed with the unicorn emoji. Those emoji’s should really be combined and become a super emoji angel unicorn!

DA DA DAAAAAA! BEST EMOJI EVER!!

Oh my bad I’m getting off track, okay what happened next oh that’s right I FINALLY made Jessie tap AGAIN and this time I took her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship away from her. Please put a sticky post it note here because I need to come back and talk about this. I got my moment in the sun because of the great team work Natalie Slice and I showed the world in Tokyo Japan. For that Natalie I thank you, you will always be my partner in crime and always be my tag team partner, even though right now we are kinda on different paths. I will always love you and respect you and if you ever want a shoot at my Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship just ask me and I will make it happen.

Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall you two are good and I thank you so much for your clean fight at Into the Void 5.

After beating Jessie Salco in the match of my career thus far, I got to watch my boyfriend (?) James and best friend Despy go one on one for the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship and boy oh boy what a match that was! I was going for both of them AND NOW before you say, you can’t possibly go for both of them you CAN and I DID! If James won I would have been over the moon but respectful to Despy and if Despy won I would have been over the moon to him and respectful to James. It’s a rock and hard place for a girlfriend and best friend to be in, but I’m so proud of them both it really warms my heart to see them out shine and out wrestle all the “big” boys in our company. If that match doesn’t get match of the year, then I’m a cooked chicken on a roast Sunday. I also cried my eyes out like a little girl (wait I am a little girl) when after the match James embraced Despy and the two share done of the best moments in side a Sin City Wrestling ring together. It was pure magic and it was earth moving.

Also if we don’t get a J2H V Despy match number two, I would be very, very surprised. These boys laid it all on the line and they didn’t get anyone down, they are the bench mark for SCW not any of the “big” brutes that walk around the place pretending that they own it.

After Into the Void, I jetted off on a big airplane with James and we headed straight to Greece where we relaxed and recovered from the stressful strenuous work schedule that Mark Hot Stuff Ward put us both on before Into the Void. Now relaxing in Greece was James idea, he just wanted to unwind and do nothing but lay in the sun, massages, a few small walks but nothing two over the top and I hopefully respected his wishes by not dragging him out to too many touristy things. I mean he had to take me to the shipwreck beach, there was no way he was getting out of that, oh and he had to take me on the donkey ride tour… oh and we went to the fancy Greek restaurant that cost us (James) an arm and a leg but it was pure heaven. HEAVEN I tell you, now I know what all the Gods loved Greece back in the day. However James week of picking the holiday destination soon finished and he found himself in…

Wait for it…

Wait for it…

Nants ingonyama bagithi Baba
Sithi uhhmm ingonyama
Ingonyama

And if you don’t know where or what that’s from we can’t be friends.

JAMEL went to South Africa and we (I) had the time of my life, like I’ve never felt this way before, this I swear and I owe it all to James!!!! We went on like sixty safaris and it took as four days to see a lion, four loooooooong days I was about to give up but James was all like you can’t give up and sulk and go home, that’s not what the golden couple of Sin City Wrestling is known for so we stuck it out and we finally saw a Lion. Bucket list item done. I was very excited and almost fell out of the jeep but James grabbed me and held me back from my impending death. That’s three times he has saved my life in the last five-ish weeks anyone would think he likes me or something.

Winky, winky…

Now this brings me up to this week on Climax Control, I was going to do the right thing about the controversy that has surrounded my victory over Jessie Salco because I made her tap and didn’t pin her. I was going to vacate the title so Jessie and I could go one on one once again and settle this FINALLY in the last match of our epic series of matches with dirty endings. However as I went to vacate the title Wardy came out and shocked the world by saying I could keep the belt, however… the Bombshell Internet Championship will now be defended twenty four seven. That means I could sleeping one night and someone could break into my house with a referee and they could try and pin me and take my Bombshell Internet Championship. Do you know what that means? That means there is no sleeeeeeeeeeep till Brooklyn well actually there is no sleep until the next super card Summer X-treme if I can hold onto this belt until I hit the cruise ship, I will finally be free and this crazy idea and crazy stipulation will be off my shoulders.

In the meantime I’m not going complain about it, what’s there to complain about? I mean it’s about time there was some interest back on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship belt. It’s about time someone was able to make it shine once again and I won’t stop until the whole world knows that the Bombshell Internet Championship IS THE MUST HAVE Championship in Sin City Wrestling. Not the Bombshell Championship that has been getting passed around like collection plate at church on Sundays, not the Roulette Championship that Kate Steel has held on to forever and run it so far into the ground that its buried and basically forgotten about. It’s time for a shake up here in Sin City Wrestling in the Bombshell division, I mean I know we are the best in the world at what we do, but sometimes even the best biscuits get stale and it’s time for a breath of fresh air to be washed over the ranks and for the ranks to be turned upside down and on their heads.

Wait, I get that basically means the exact same thing but just run with it.

Now onto this week I find myself in my first official title defence, up against one of the ladies I faced at Into the Void, Amy Marshall. The punk bombshell, the hall of famer, the Triple Crown, the bees’ knees in japan, the best technical and submissionist the world has ever seen blah, blah, blah. You know the one? I finally get to go one on one with one of the Sin City Wrestling royalty I just hope she does the right thing this time and doesn’t contact Jessie to help her out to repay the favour. However that will all been seen on Sunday night, I’ve got a whole week to worry about it. As for right now I’m off to go see Finding Dory with my best friend Despy and Simpson who will be watching after me like a hawk and if you think that ANY OF YOU stand a chance again Simpson, well… you’re the stupid robot emoji with no soul.

See you soon

--

We open up in a large open tree top hotel room right smack bang in the middle of Kruger National park, it’s the Lion Sands Tree top luxury suite for all of you who need details. Inside the room Melody can be found standing beside the bed that James is sitting on. He is putting his shoes on ready for another “fun” filled day of lion searching. Melody is dressed head to toe in a typical safari cargo shorts and shirt and hat arrangement. She has high white socks on and timberland boots on her feet, which James just stares at for a second and shakes his head from side to side.

Melody: If we don’t see a lion today, that it I’m giving up and going home.

Melody looks defeated as she looks down at James who has now returned his attention back to tying his shoes laces before he looks back up at Melody. The look on her pretty little face says it all; she was upset and annoyed that it had taken them so long to see a lion. There wasn’t anything James could do about it, but the look on Melody’s face wasn’t one of the manly facial expressions that he found adorable on her.

J2H: I’m sure we’ll see one today Mel, just be patient.

James flashed Melody a reassuring smile trying to boost her emotional status up but Melody just let out a big sigh and flopped down beside James on their massive king size bed.

Melody: I can’t be, like I try but I’m not really good at it.

She turned her head to look at James as she lay with her back against the mattress; she was swinging her legs off the side of the bed. James looked down at Melody with a crooked smile

J2H: Oh really?

Melody screwed up her nose at how coolly he replied to her, as if he was agreeing with her statement.

Melody: Sarcasm?

James had to hold back a laugh and he looked down at his lady friend fighting back a smile.

J2H: Never!

Melody just got up from the bed and started to pace around the side of the bed, like she was a caged animal.

Melody: Well I don’t know if I believe you or not, however I will promise you we will leave first thing tomorrow morning if we don’t see a lion today. I know how much you hate Africa and this week must be killing you.

Melody looked back at James before she twirled around and started to make her way towards the bathroom. James on the other hand reached out and caught her right hand, pulling her back gently. The young blonde turned and looked at her boyfriend who was now standing in front of her, his hand was still in hers and that caused her to blush.

J2H: Hey... come here.

James gave Melody a little tug pulling her closer to him gently trying to remove the space between them. He gave her a good look up and down before removing his hand from hers and placing it on the side of her face. Melody just ducked her head down shying away from him, but she finally looked up into his eyes bit down on her bottom lip.

Melody: Am I in trouble, you have that you’re in trouble look on your face.

James just let a small laugh escape his lips before his free left hand came up to push a stray strand of Melody’s blonde hair back behind her ear. He felt her melt into his touch which brought a cocky smile to his face.

J2H: You’re not in trouble, however we’re not leaving this place until we well you see a lion you got that?

He was looking firmly into her eyes staring down at her with intent.

Melody: But you hate it here?

She wasn’t wrong but James did his best to hide his discontent with Africa with a smile. While Melody just started to twirl around on the balls of her feet something she did when she was nervous.

J2H: Eh, it’s not so bad... plus we don’t quit... so why should we quit on seeing a lion huh?

James gently nudged Melody who was already off balance as she was winging around on her feet, before he quickly made the save and held her back from tumbling over. Melody was now pressed up against his chest with a nervous smile on her face and her cheeks were flushed red. Her little heart was beating at one thousand beats a minute.

Melody: You would stay here just for me?

Looking up at him she bit down on ht bottom lip dragging it into her mouth as she held back a perfect smile, James could sense what she was hinting at and he playfully knocked it away.

J2H: Don’t make a big deal out of it.

Winking down at her the Brat Prince just smirked wildly but Melody pushed herself closer to him and planted her soft lips against his for a small kiss.

Melody: Thank you.

This time James brought his lips to hers and the two shared another small but gentle kiss before he broke away from her. Her right hand found his and James was heading off towards the door with Melody in tow.

J2H: Don’t mention it, alright let’s go Safari Barbie, these lions aren’t going to find themselves.

He turned back to look at her, looking her up and down once more she did look exactly like safari barbie in her get up today and she was his safari barbie and that’s all that mattered right now. Melody on the other hand had that goofy smile on her face, the one she got when she had butterflies swirling around her stomach. She was completely and utterly infatuated with James and the fact that he was staying in Africa so she could see a Lion meant the world to her. Melody hurried her steps so she was standing beside James and quickly hooked her arms around his waist to hug him, while James draped his arm over her shoulders and the two headed off to their fifth day straight of safaris.

--

Hello again, to say the last few weeks of my life have been a roller coasted would be an understatement however if I could change a single thing I wouldn’t.  

However that’s not what I’m here for right now, I’m here to talk about my up and coming match up with Amy Marshall for the Sin City Wrestling bombshell Internet Championship. MY Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship, the one that I won at into the void after weeks of trying the one that I don’t plan on giving up any time soon. I’m sorry Amy but this Sunday won’t be your night. I have nothing against you personally it’s just business and right now my business is all about keeping my Bombshell Internet Championship around my waist.

Now I know you’re going to try and come at me using James’ name, using the fact that I have body guards to surround me to make sure no one tries anything on me to take my title away but just know that all your talk will fall on deaf ears. I’ve gotta do what I’ve gotta do to keep this Championship so if that means being extra careful you can’t exactly blame me.

Each week I had said that the next match will be the biggest one in my career and this week I will say it again, because this week I have the chance to defend my title and I don’t want to be a one hit wonder, I want to keep this belt for as long as I can. I need to beat Amy, so I can show the world that I deserve this belt, that I deserve this chance to be a true champion. I need to beat Amy so I can silence the doubts that are in the back of everyone’s minds. No one wants me to be champion, no one wants to see me as the champion and no one wants me to be a successful champion. So I need to prove them wrong, I need to show them that I can hang with the big girls. I need to show everyone that my spot amongst the greatest of Sin City Wrestling isn’t just because of my child like charms or because of my friendships with the Sins or my relationship with J2H. I need to prove to everyone that I belong; I need to prove that I’m serious and I’m one hundred per-cent serious. I want to defend my belt with honour, integrity and with grace.

Ha-ha name puns, oops getting off track.  

So this Sunday I go up against one of the toughest meanest girls in Sin City Wrestling history, Amy Marshall... will I take her challenge lightly? Absolutely not however will I back down to her? No wait for it... no... gracing... way. I will bring the fight to her and I will hopefully show the world that I have what it takes to be a great champion that I have what it takes to put Amy Marshall down. Not many people can celebrate that achievement but I really hope I can add it to my list.

I will see you all on Sunday night and hopefully after my match I’ll be celebrating with a celebration milkshake. If not I can promise you all I won’t stop until I build my little empire back up.

Don’t give up on me and don’t count me out.

Mwah

15
Climax Control Archives / Drama, drama.
« on: May 20, 2016, 06:39:00 AM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">OH MY GOD, HI! It feels like it’s been forever. Well it’s been like two weeks but hey that’s a long time for you and I to be apart am I right? How have you been? I have been exhausted I mean have you been keeping up with me? I bet you have tried but you have no idea what I’ve been up to and you have no idea where I have been? Wait hold up that’s a little confusing. Hopefully I can explain better. Starting now, well last week I missed my first ever Climax Control since my return. Now before you say, oh look Melody doesn’t love us anymore, please note that I had to be in Vegas to film a clip for the movie called Cougar Hunters. I KNOW RIGHT. I’m going to be a movie star. Well not exactly a movie star in this movie I mean my scene goes for exactly like 12 seconds, but it was the best 12 seconds of my life. Now before any of your dirty, dirty, minded people start making jokes. Don’t. It’s not worth it. Also I had to be in LA last week to catch up with Drake Green, NOW  this is where it gets all sorts of messed up.

Hold on to your hats boys and girls because Big Momma Mel is going to explain some mega drama.

Drake and I met up in LA for one reason and one reason only. To talk about a future movie role in his Jack Hammer series, for you guessed it ME. Nothing more, nothing less! Okay that’s a lie; I did talk to him about Bruno Mars because Drake and I are Bruno Mars buddies for life. Drake took me to go see Bruno ageeeees ago when he was dating some Desire lady? Anyways we are friends. Just friends. I don’t like Drake like that. I mean he’s cute duh, he’s pretty witty, he’s funny, he has an amazing business sense but he’s not my type.

Once again for all of you playing at home;

Drake Green is not my type.

Let me repeat that for all of you in the back.

Drake Green is NOT my type.

I mean I’m pretty sure deep down he’s still in love with Misty (Well I hope he is) but, hey don’t tell Mikah that. Oops my bad. Plus why would Drake be interested in someone like me when he is currently hitting (not like physically, but it is physical – Ah you get what I’m saying) Mikah at the moment? She’s a babe-a-rooni so why would anyone think that Drake would go from first class to coach? Huh? It doesn’t make sense; I mean I’m no scientist but even I can work that common fact out. Science, I like science. Test tubes, chemicals, long white coats… you know… I find scientists REALLY appealing. I mean if you can tell me the difference between the sun and the moon, colour me interested. Take me to dinner and hold my hand because we’re going to be together forever. Hold up I’m getting WAY off track here.

So after Tommy leaked a “picture of me” on his stupid Twitter. I had the whole world blowing up my notifications. “OMG MEL HOW COULD YOU?” “OH MY GOD MEL” “OH MY GOD MEL, WHAT ABOUT JAMES?”  This is where you might want to sit down and put your feet up. What about James huh? WHAT ABOUT HIM? I don’t owe him ANY explanation I mean it’s not like we are together; we are far from being together. I mean the last time I spoke to James was at Climax Control two weekends ago after Mark “Hot Stuff” Ward just literally ripped my heart out and stood on it. That monster of a man took away MY Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship and made me give it back to Jessie Salco. Oh know trust me everyone I haven’t forgotten, however you know my rule, Melly doesn’t get mad she just gets even. Trust me when I say this, once I’m done with Mark you’re going to be calling him Steven Wardo.

Get it like as in even Stevens. Hahahaha!

Oh okay back on track so the last time I spoke to James was like two weeks ago and you wanna know what he was like to me?

R-U-D-E!

I mean go and watch the reply, what a... donkey.

So how dare he come at me after that picture was posted? HOW DARE YOU for jumping on the James bandwagon (that’s if you did. If you didn’t I love you, you’re my loyals) Ever since my return I have tried to make my feelings known to him, I’ve tried right my wrongs and he has given me nothing. NOTHING! Yet once this photo “of me” gets posted he acts like a crazy person? NOT HAVING IT. So if he wants to play it’s over card, that’s fine with me.

It’s actually not fine by me that’s a lie and I can’t lie but I’m really upset right now and that’s all I’m going to react with.

You know what hurts me the most? I couldn’t give a hoot that people think I was with Drake, I was with Drake I mean nothing happened that people should be concerned about. I’m not mad that a stupid picture was posted; I mean I even laughed about. I’m still laughing about it. I’m mad because that little brat still thinks it’s me after I posted the following photo that Tommy obviously couldn’t get his grubby hands on, because you know what? His story would be null and void. I’m mad because  I lived with James, I’ve spent a trillion hours with James and YET He still thinks that lady in the picture is me? He thinks that the twenty dollar special outfit that she is wearing belongs to me. He thinks that I would be that desperate to open up Photoshop and edit my own face out? He thinks that low of me. Rude, absolutely rude.

Sure we have spent time apart from each other and no doubt things have happened, but I would never ever throw something like this in his face. The fact that he doesn’t believe it, that’s what kills me the most.

So not only have I been battling losing one of my closest friends, YES friend over these past two weeks. I’ve been cleaning up rumour after rumour. I’ve been fighting back tears; I’ve been trying to go into my work interviews and trying to come up with nice ways of saying no to talking about James. I have been missing that stupid brat faced stupid head and for what? Nothing but disrespect. I guess it’s true what they say love does make you blind, love makes you sick and love make you angry.

Annd I’ve never been this angry in my life.

Angry Birds; the Melody edition! No really I’ve got Dexter, Marley, the flamingos and I just brought a peacock. Watch your back guys, I’m fully loaded with beaks and feathers.

However this week it’s not about being mad it’s about one thing and one thing only, protecting Despy. I made a promise to him that I wouldn’t be mean to Mikah so I will keep it, for as long as I can.

This week I have the Mount Warning of challenges when I have to go toe to toe with Mikah in the centre of the six sided Sin City Wrestling ring. To say I’m nervous is putting it lightly. I can see this week is going to be another week riddled with no sleep and nothing but torture.

How will your girl fair? Who knows, but let’s kick it off shall we.

GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOALLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL

GOOOOOOOOOOOO MEEEELLLLYWALL!!!

---


Melody: Despy; do you think we will be friends forever?

The scene opens up with Melody Grace and her best friend Despy lying on the roof of their hotel looking up at the bright sky watching the clouds roll over. It was an unusually clear day in Japan so cloud watching was a possibility on this rare beautiful day.

Despy: Um, yeah. I don’t see why not? Why what have you done?

Despy doesn’t roll over to look at Mel who is lying beside him, her focus on the big blue sky above them.

Melody: I haven’t done anything.

There they were just two best friends watching the clouds float by with no drama and not a care in the world, Melody loved this and she missed it.

Despy: Angel says that girls only ask that type of questions if they have done something wrong, so what did you do?

Angel was laying between them both looking up at the sky as well with a pair of black shades over his eyes to protect him from the harsh sun that was beaming down. Despy was dressed from head to toe protecting his skin from the harsh UV rays while Melody was embracing the sun in a yellow tank top and a pair of blue denim shorts.

Melody: I haven’t done anything I promise, I just wanted to know. You mean a lot to me I never want to lose you.

She turned to look at her best friend who had finally turned to look at her; he had a smile on his face that slowly shifted to a look of concern.

Despy: Are you going away again?

Melody screwed up her nose, as her mouth flung open; he was worried that she was going to leave.

Melody: No, of course not.

She reassured him with a smile that brought his smile back to his face, before her rolled back over to look at the bright sky.

Despy: Good, because I don’t think me-Angel could handle it if you disappeared again.

Melody grew sad at the reality of her disappearing and what it would have done to Joshua and it broke her heart, however he had done nothing but love her just the same way when she return as to before she left.  

Melody: I’m not going anywhere I promise.

Holding out her pinkie she goes to pinkie swear, something that she and Despy take very seriously as the two exchanges this sign of friendship Despy quickly yanks his hand away to point up at the sky.

Despy: Hey Melly, look at that cloud it looks like a chicken in an egg that’s being chased by a rabbit wearing pyjamas.

Melody looks up and finds the cloud he is talking about and the two start laughing uncontrollably.

10 minutes later.

Melody had moved from her position of watching the clouds and was making her way over towards Rage and Synn who were talking in private, well so they thought.

Rage: Did you see what that fucking pussy posted in his promo this week?

Synn didn’t reply but he followed it up with a nod.

Rage: and the fuckwit it posting on twitter about pills and shit, if he hurts Despy this week because of his recklessness, I’ll fucking break him in half.

Suddenly who they were talking about clicked inside Melody’s mind and before they could say anything else she was running off to go find him. She didn’t even know if he was in Japan but she had to save him, she had to help James but as Melody was running off she slammed straight into the front of someone. It was her big brother Gabriel as she went to excuse herself, she didn’t see that he had raised his right hand to the side of her neck and with a simple click of his thumb she was now falling asleep. Gabriel quickly caught her in his arms as Synn and Rage watched on from the sound of Melody’s small yelp. The sight of Melody “fainting” brought Despy to rush over.

Despy: HEY what did you do to Melody?

Despy stomped hsi feet demanding answers and now Synn and Rage had made their way over to see what was happening and if Melody was alright. Synn on the other hand knew exactly what Gabriel had done and he was smiling proudly.

Gabriel: Me? I did nothing, she just saw my bicep and passed out.

Despy just rolled his eyes, while he looked down at Melody who was out cold.

Despy: Typical Melody, is she okay?

He peered down at her with Angel as she lightly purred like a cat as she snored.

Gabriel: I’m sure she’ll be fine Despy, she’ll wake up again soon.

Despy: Boy is she lucky she didn’t see your legs, she’d be out for days.

With that little jab said Despy helps Gabriel with Melody as they walked her over towards the exit. While Gabriel went to question Despy but he was cut off by his little brother.

Despy: If you don’t know what’s wrong with your legs by now, don’t bother asking.

And with that said and done the scene faded to black.
---
The scene opens up in a beautiful peaceful mountain like setting, there isn’t anyone to be seen just a big bold mountain covered in perfect green grass. The scene quickly shifts to a hotel room and looking out from a secluded balcony Melody Grace can be seen.  She doesn’t waste any time once she sense the focus is on her and she quickly gets into work mode.

Melody: Holy balls, this week I have the chance of a lifetime when I get to face Mikah one on one. I’m in two minds about it, I mean a part of me wants to run away and hide but another part of me wants to take this chance by the horns and ride it all the way to the stables. I guess I only have myself to blame I mean it was only a few weeks back when I said that I wanted to face Mikah, because I was sick and tired of everyone saying that she was the top bombshell or well the best bombshell. Maybe I was jealous? Maybe I was insecure? Or maybe just maybe I wanted to prove a point and now here I stand, waiting for Sunday to roll on over so I can finally go up against one of the greatest Sin City Wrestling Bombshells that the world has ever seen. Am I nervous? Of course I’m nervous, but is that going to hold me down? No, absolutely not.

She wiggles her right index finger as if to back up what she’s saying, before flicking a lock of her long blonde hair over her bare shoulder. Melody is wearing a pretty white off the shoulder lace dress that cuts off just above the knees. Showing off her tanned and toned legs, on top of her head is a wide brimmed yellow hat; she was clearly dressed and ready for her adventures for the day.

Melody: I finally have a chance to show the world that I’m more than just a pretty face, I’m more than just the girl who fan girled over J2H, I’m more than just a Seven Deadly Sins wanna be... I get to show everyone that I mean business. Oh boy do I mean business. I mean I didn’t drag my sorry little behind out of the cold of Norway for no reason I didn’t drag myself away from the one place that has made me feel at peace, for no reason. I came back to show everyone what I can be and who I have become.

She stares at the “camera” focused while she makes her way over to the handrail; leaning up on it she overlooks the beautiful mountain. Taking a moment she soaks it all in before continuing.  

Melody: Who am I? I’m Melody Grace Carpenter, I’m twenty two and I am the future of Sin City Wrestling. I want a piece of the pie so badly that I’m going to reach for it while it’s still in the oven. I’m the girl who no one takes seriously, I’m the girl who gets over looked, who get’s judged, whose name gets thrown around and I get picked on. Would I change any of it? No, it’s made me who I’m turning into and that’s stronger, faster and hungrier. I’m more focused than I think I have ever been in my life and trust me when I say this, that’s a great accomplishment because you know me I get distracted pretty easily. However my days of getting distracted are over and you can thank everyone who has over looked me, you can thank everyone who has tried to use me as a stepping stone, you can thank everyone who has tried to test me. There has been a lot of over lookers, a lot of people trying to use me to get to the top and there have been a lot of people who have tried to test me. The harsh reality is, they have all crashed and burned while I’m still standing.  

She licks her lips and plays with her long blonde hair once more, finding some much needed confidence. Once she is done Melody places her hands back on the railing and she leans forward letting the fresh air catch her face and breathe new life into her.  

Melody: I mean let’s take a look at what has happened to me since my return shall we? First I was beaten on by Candy and her sister Hazel. I was put on the shelf with a broken nose and I had to sit at home for six weeks just waiting, begging for my nose to heal so I could come back and take her on. During that moment I had enough time to think and process what my next move would be. People told me to just leave it alone, people told me not to go after her but I made sure that when I returned to SCW that she NEVER forgot the name Melody Grace Carpenter. I ruined her dream retirement moment from Sin City Wrestling like it was nothing; I made her whole career in Sin City Wrestling feel like it was for nothing. I shattered her dreams of the glorious finish and I did it in a heartbeat. Two out of three falls and I lost the first one, you really think that wasn’t planned, you really think that I wasn’t going to play up to everyone’s expectations? You see a lot of people didn’t want to see me win, so I gave them a taste, I gave them a little cherry of hope that Candy was going to smash me, only to rip it from you all without a second thought. I placed confidence in Candy only to crush her, just like that.

She lifts her right hand up and she clicks her fingers before while smirking, she was just getting started.

Melody: In years to come, hell not even years, in weeks, hell even days to come people will say Candy Overton and the reply will simply be who? Who indeed, she’s nothing but a fly that was squashed on impact. She made the mistake of messing with me and she paid the price, she was shown the door, gracefully tasting the bitter seeds of defeat. While I licked my lips knowing that I had just taken candy and chewed it up and spat it out like it was tobacco. Do you wanna know what it’s like knowing that I’m sweeter than candy? It’s gratifying, it’s electric, and it’s the spark that I needed to take me on to the next step.

Eyeing the “camera” up and down Melody just smirks, as she bites down on her plump bottom lip. She was different, she was being real, she was reading like an open book for once.

Melody: The next step you say? That was focusing on the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. I mean Jessie Salco practically begged for me to have a match with her as she took to twitter and tried to preach that she would be a fair champion and let me have the first shot at her after she beat Mercedes because I pinned the champion one two three, two weeks prior. Here we all were thinking that Jessie had turned over a new leaf and that she wasn’t such a boring piece of shit but she was someone who we could look up to and admire. Well that date was set the match was booked and I did what I told everyone what I was going to do. I beat Jessie Salco in the middle of the ring, she was just seconds, seconds off from tapping... that was until Amy Marshall ran in and made the save. After that it’s almost too fucking predictable, like a pair of vultures they swooped in and started to pick away at me, fully knowing there was no way I could defend myself. I was in fact only saved by the return of my girl, my Natalie, my beast, my future tag team partner and for that I’m forever grateful. However Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco learnt a valuable lesson. One being that I’m in fact better than them and two they messed with the wrong girls. The following week Amy Marshall was destroyed by Natalie and since them, she’s been like ghost. I mean she tries so hard to topple Natalie but it will never happen. Admit defeat Hall of famer and move the fuck on.

As the words of slander roll out of her mouth Melody, swirls her tongue around her mouth enjoying this new taste of confidence.

Melody: Nevertheless a rematch was born and once again I beat Jessie Salco fair and square I pinned her one two three, I became the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. I had my moment in the sun and that was everything to me. That was my moment; that was my climbing of Mount Everest. Until Mark “Hot Stuff” Ward came out and blew a load all over Jessie Salco and took the championship away from me, you can’t deny it. You can’t even try and say it didn’t happen. Then he wanted to play like it was my fault. You wanna know what you did Mark? You lit a fire inside of me that I didn’t think could be turned on, especially from someone like you. Not only do I want to prove to you that I can and I will be a champion in Sin City Wrestling one day. I’m going to take the most pleasure in knowing that I will be a champion and you’re going to hate every moment of it. It’s going to drive you mad and that thought right there puts Goosebumps all over my body. For all of you thinking immature thoughts, grow up. I wouldn’t touch him if he was the last damn human on this life and I was a vampire and needed his blood to survive.

This really was Melody, she was tying in her love for Vampires after all. Her attention was on the lush mountain in front of her before she took in a deep exhale and continued.

Melody: Now before you all sit there and ask? But Melody, you’re facing Mikah this week why aren’t you talking about her? Trust me Mikah will get a taste of what is coming to her very shortly. Let me just round up the first topics and let you know why they were so important to me and why they are so important in the growth of Melody Grace Carpenter. You see every time I get stepped on, pushed, abused, made fun of, you all need to realise by now that I will just get back up. It doesn’t matter how many times you try and knock me down, I’ll just spring back up, I will take you on, I will fight you until I can’t fight anymore and trust me when I say this. You guys think I’m annoying because I’m happy and full of energy and I’m in your face all the time, imagine what I’m like when I have a motive?

Turning to look back at the camera Melody clicks her tongue off her white teeth satisfied with where this is going so far.

Melody: A reason to beat you, a reason to prove you wrong and a reason to overcome you like just pathetic little obstacle. I can be and I will be unstoppable. Mark my words. Everything that I do in the future will be thanks to you. All of you who have picked on me who have bullied me and while I am ascending to the top you’ll be wilting away in the shadows.  Remember to remind yourselves that you did this. You created this. You made me grow hungry, you made me want to become the best there is, the best there was and the best there will be. Every wrong that has been done by me will be made a right and every bit of slander, ever bit of doubt, every bit of meanness will turn to nothing but dust in the wind; just a speck on my reality. Just a distant location in my revision mirror! You’ll be a forgotten memory in my past while I’ll be a constant reminder in your future.  

She plumps up her hand once more before running her left hand over the hand rail taking a step towards the “camera”.

Melody: A change in Sin City Wrestling is coming and I just hope you’re ready for it and if you’re not ready for it, I can’t spell it out for you more than what I already have… it’s just your damn bad luck.

She sets that off with a wink before she rolls her head around her shoulders, she was just settling in.

Melody: Now Mikah don’t think that I have forgotten about you, I haven’t forgotten you. I haven’t forgotten that I’m facing you. I know who you are and I know what you do. I know that I should fear you, I know that I should be worried about facing you and I know that you’re the one that they call the “best” that they call the “top”. However trust me when I say this, I don’t not fear anything about you Mikah, I don’t care about you. People think that I need to show you respect, that I need to shower you in praise? Well guess what you won’t be getting that from me and you won’t be getting it here tonight. Let me tell you this for free Mikah, the best always fall, legends always die, Myths are nothing more than stories and you’re nothing more than lowly human who has taken her predictable fall from grace.

She looks back at the mountain collecting her thoughts before she continues.

Melody: All week long I have heard everyone say, she’s going to beat you Melody. She’s going to smash you; she’s going to destroy you. My response is; she can try. She can try her hardest, but like trying to walk with two shoes tied together she will trip and fall. She’ll fall flat on her face, she’ll fall from her stance of being at the top, from being the greatest, being the best and then she will fall flat on her back and I’ll hook her legs and the referee with count, one, two, three. The bell will sound and my hand will be raised in victory. I’m not going to back down to some myth that Mikah is the be all and end all and that she is the marking stick for the rest of us bombshells to reach for. Fuck that. Fuck that right to hell. She doesn’t cast anything over me, she’s doesn’t even create a shadow. She’s just a once was and never will be again. Look at facts, legends come and go, the best come and fall… Mikah might just be the very next Misty. In fact she’s very much like Misty.

Turning back to look at the “camera” Melody flashes an evil smile, something that hasn’t been seen before on her face.

Melody: Now hold onto your hats and before you start slating me for bashing Misty hear me out. Misty was the best in her time, she was the best in her era, she was undefeated, she ruled over the Sin City Wrestling bombshell roster like she was Queen fucking Mary. She would pick you up and play with you only to toss you away like you were nothing. That was until Odette Fucking Stevens showed up, that was when the queen was toppled and beaten not once, not twice but three times. You know what that tells me? That the best always gets overcome, the best always go under and the best always plummets now let that sink in.

She pauses for dramatic flair and her hazel eyes flicker from the natural lighting, it was as if Melody was a brand new woman.

Melody: You know what’s great about being at the bottom? The weaklings as you guys like to call us can get stronger; the failures as you call us can succeed and we can climb our way up and claim the titles, claim the respect, claim what is ours. Yet when you’re at the top and you come in at the top and you basically stay at the top, the only direction you can really go in is down. That’s what’s been happening to Mikah. I mean she wants us to believe that she carried the division for nine months and that she wanted to drop the belt to Sammi because she was getting bored. She wasn’t getting bored she was getting lazy, she was getting predictable, she was getting dry. So she was ironed out and folded by Sammi who took the “best” and turned her into nothing but the rest. Yet we still hear about her bashing on that she is the best, that she is the one that carried the division. You want to know why you were at the top for so long? Because I wasn’t around, because unlike the rest of the sad excuses of Bombshells on the roster I don’t fear you, I don’t see you as something special you’re just another one of Mark’s chew toys that lost its shine so he tossed you away when he figured out that you’re not worth it. You’re really not worth it, you’re not worth the fuss, you’re not worth the commotion and you’re not worth that pedestal that you so proudly stand upon and that people put you on. It’s time to be taken down a peg, it’s time to be removed and it’s time for the hype around you to fizzle out into nothing.

Narrowing her eyes Melody can’t hold back her happiness, she is finally confident being in this mode. For weeks now she had fought it but this week she was embracing it like a warm hug.  

Melody: That’s your reality now Mikah, you’re nothing.

A dry laugh escapes her lips before she rolls her tongue over them adding more moisture to them. Melody turns away from looking at the “camera” and she goes back to leaning on the hand rail.

Melody: Every time we think you’re going to bounce back and take control, you manage to trip and fumble you manage to fall, you manage to disappoint everyone who believes in you, who buys into the Mikah hype. Yet every time you do, people like me get to sit back and watch, laughing. You’re still trying to keep your hand on the wheel that steers the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division but here’s some advice for you, let it go. Remove yourself for a while, collect your thoughts focus on what you need to focus on. Let people like Sammi, Crystal and Lucy handle it because let’s face it, you can’t even get a hold of yourself, so how do you think you can be the best? How do you think that you can play with the big guns anymore? You’re distracted and being distracted in this sport can get yourself injured or worst make yourself irrelevant.

Melody gave the “camera” a cheeky side eye that could only spell out one thing; she was being rude and very much unlike herself.

Melody: Come this Sunday at Climax Control. I plan on shocking the world when I take you out, when I beat you. I want to beat you, I have to beat you. Do you think that I just came back for fun and games? Right now there isn’t a drop of fun loving blood left in me; right now I’m in no mood for games. You’re only saviour this week will be Despy, you’re only glitter of hope will be MY best friend forever... Despy. The thought of him is what’s going to control me, because I’m just seconds away from snapping, I’m just seconds away from losing all control and he made me promise that I wouldn’t hurt you. He made me promise that I would play fair. I will never break his heart; I will never break a promise. However he knows, that I’m in Sin City Wrestling to reach a height that I’ve never been at before, so he also knows that means I’ll run my way through anyone that gets in my way. Right now you’re in my way.  

Waving her hand towards the “camera” she motions that Mikah needs to step aside. Finally she turns back around so she can look directly down the “lens”

Melody: It’s time to get out of my way and it’s time for me to find out exactly how far away from the “top” I am. If I can beat you this Sunday I’ll be one step closer to my goal of becoming the champion that I know I can be. It’s only a matter of time and I have plenty of it on my way to the top. While you on the other hand, have time ticking away. Your time is running out and while you decided to either get up and fight or fall to the bottom of the pit I’ll be ascending to a new height of greatness. Regardless of what you decided it’s not going to happen on Sunday. Sunday will be my night, Sunday will be my test and I do not plan to fail.

Melody waves at the “camera” before blowing a mocking kiss as she closes her eyes. She goes to turn back around to face the mountains but it’s suddenly gone, the whole back drop is gone and her eyes finally rip open.

Melody: OH MY GOD!!!

Melody jolts up in her bed before she looks around the unfamiliar room startled, before she can do or say anything else someone bounces on the base of the bed stealing her attention.

Despy: Are you okay Mel? You screamed.... You’ve been out of it for ageeees.

Melody blinks rapidly as she looks down to see her best friend at the end of the bed clutching onto his teddy, Angel. Melody doesn’t know what to say at first but she manages to climb out from under the bed sheets and scuffle her way down towards Despy. Without a word spoken she just reaches out and hugs him, holding on for dear life. Despy hugs her back, Angel of course as well, as he feels her body trembling in between his hands.

Despy: Are you okay?

Melody just pulled back from Despy and she nodded as if to say yes but the words that came out of her mouth didn’t match up.

Melody: I don’t want to be evil.

Melody realised that words had flown out of her lips and now Despy and Angel were staring at her confused. She quickly dropped her head down and held back the urge to cry, she didn’t want to cry she had cried enough this week. Despy didn’t know what to say at this point of time but he offered Angel over for Melody to hold onto and hug.

Despy: You watch over Melly, Angel and I’m going to go get dad, he’ll know how to fix this.

Before Melody could protest Despy leapt off the bed and rushed off into the other room shouting for his father, the man, the enigma, Synn.

To be continued;  
---
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Hello, it’s me... I was wondering after all these years you’d finally like to meet.

No?

Okay fine whatever, I don’t even need you anyways, you hater gator.

Let’s get down to business shall we? Okay we shall. This weekend I get to finally go up against Mikah and you know what I’m excited. I’m so excited I almost lost my (wait for it)... hat when I found out. Phew thought that one was going to be dirty didn’t you, well shame on you. I literally screamed and shouted at the phone when I saw the card I was like OH MY GOD THE BOOKING GODS LOVE ME and they do love me I mean I have the chance of a life time this week to prove to everyone that I have what it takes to go up against Mikah, Mikah, squeaker, squeaker peaker, peaker pumpkin eater. Oh wait that last word didn’t rhyme... drats. However you get the point.

I’m feeling electric, please be warned that I’m not really electric so you can still approach me and get big ol’ Melly hugs.  

Everyone loves a Melly hug I mean I put little extra somethin’ somethin’ a bit of bingo bango oomph in them and people just go gaga for them.

Muh, muh, muh p-p-p-p-poker face.  

You can’t read it no, so you don’t really know how excited I really am to be facing Mikah. It’s like a number between one and ten, just kidding it’s a 12 thousand billion to the moon and back times twenty three that’s how excited I am. She is Despy’s friend after all and well if he likes her then I guess I should like her too am I right? Its shame that we have to fight each other this week but Mikah I’ve got the solution girl.

DANCE OFF!!!

WOOOO!!

Give me a little shimmy, shimmy and little dab, dab and a little gangster, gangster and girl we’re going to have the best dance off this world has ever seen. You’ll be like MJ and I’ll be like Usher and we will murder that dance floor, some might even say there will be blood on the dance floor. You know from like our feet from moving so much, not us fighting. Cause us fighting would make Despy sad, and making Despy sad would be a great mistake.

He’s way too adorable to see angry.

So I’ma do my best to keep this dance off or match whatever way we decide to go fair and square. I hope you can do the same thing.  I’m really looking forward to seeing you in the ring this Sunday. I feel like this will be the match of my career... I mean like so far. However just know if we decide to get down and dirty, I will have full intentions of making sure you either tap, tap, tap, taaaaaaap out or you get pinned for the one, two and three.

You see I have big goals here in SCW and I can’t afford to have them stop now, so please note that it’s no

Aannnd when I say Faxes you know I mean straight up facts.

FACT ONE: Melly is going to go into Climax Control with one thing in mind, be the best dancer or be the wrestler of the night. TRUTH!

FACT TWO: There isn’t a damn thing that Mikah peaker can do about it, because god gave me the gift of perfect dancing feet he also gave me the gift of wrestling skills. I’ve got this so far in the bag it’s stuffed away for safe keeping. SING IT!

FACT THREE: Mikah is great and she is one of the best but I just want to be a little bit greater than Mikah, so this Sunday I’m going to take the dirty Bombshell out... I mean if I have to. HMMM MMM GIRLFRIEND!

FACT FOUR: I’m going to give a whole new meaning to Mikah Crush Monday, when I CRUSH Mikah on the dance floor (or in the wrestling ring) on Sunday. FACTS!

FACT FIVE: I’m going to do my jive, and hit the big five and make Mikah tap, tap, tap when I’ve got her on the mat, mat, mat... with the QUAKERS or the MGC, because I’m way too fast and she can’t beat me. And if she doesn’t tap, tap, tap, I’ma lay her out on her back, back, back, she’ll be under a massive attack, attack, attack. She’ll wish that she could beat me, I’ll make her unwell with the Bubble’o Mel and I’ll make her drop the will the MellyPOP. Then I’ll slice it and dice it, hook her leg and watch for the one two three, she gonna wish that she never came at me. Winning is in my destiny, I’m so fly in the sky, birds get jealous, because I’m so... wait I’ve possibly gone too far here...  WORD TO YOUR MOMMA! MELLY MICROWAVE IS OUT. BOOM! MIC DROP!

My rap game is lit boys and girls.

Well that was some burning hot FACTS that I’m going to leave you with.

I’ll see you all Sunday I love you and be safe.

However Mikah get your dancing shoes on; because girl we’re going to town.

Mwah xo  
---



16
Climax Control Archives / HISTORY!
« on: May 06, 2016, 03:56:05 AM »
 
I’m back!!!!!!!!!! Well in all fairness I didn’t really go anywhere I just well you know wasn’t booked for a match last week so I had to be a good girl and keep myself quiet and busy all at the same time. Look guys I told you I could multitask. I’m pretty much go-go-gadget-Melody, too far? Okay fine, I’ll take it back (I’ll never take it back) Now let’s get on to business, down to business, in my business… oh look I found your nose. Do you want it back? Well you can’t have it nah, nah, nah, naaaaaaah. Actually you can have your nose back, seriously boogers and germs.

Grooooossssss!

Right it’s serious time. Did you see me last week on Climax Control? Whoooooot wheeeeeew (that was a wolf whistle if you needed it clarified) your girl was on fire, I’m talking about my outfit I mean damn. I’m getting classier and classier every week. Wait; is that tooting my own horn too much? It is? Oh sorry, It’s a bad habit I seem to be forming since I hang out in a locker room filled with ladies who think that they’re all Beyoncé, when really they’re all Michelle What-her-face? Who knows her last name I mean after all she was the irrelevant Destiny’s Child singer… you know the one. Don’t pretend that you don’t agree with me.

I don’t think you’re ready for this Jelly, I don’t think you’re ready for this Melly… is my body to…

My bad!

Okay so like what I was saying was on Climax Control I wasn’t booked but I made sure my presence was felt, I got to poke… Amy Marshall… in the… (wait for it) eye. I bet you all didn’t know where that sentence was going now did you? I thought it was going down to the dirty south myself but hey now this is a family show and that’s not appropriate. So I cleaned it up for you and headed back up north and took her out by a thumb to the eye, also because I didn’t want to get some sort of fungal infection. There is a lesson in there for young teenagers, read into it and study it. Okay jokes aside, I made sure that Amy knew that she messed with the wrong girl when she RUINED my prom night and STOLE my Bombshell Internet Championship away from me.

I was a sad panda that night, until Natalie burst on the scene and saved little ol’ me from becoming a punk rock metal connection? Wait or is it a metal rock assembly? Or is it scissors paper rock correlation? Look forgets whatever their lame little name is; they almost turned me into a Mellycake.

Mellycake; It’s like a pancake, you know with just 100 per cent more human in it. I would say a Mellycake has less sugar but I don’t want my tongue to drop off because I lied.

Now after I made sure Jessie and Amy knew that NatalieSlice and I meant business I had some other pressing matters to attend to. I had to get Casey off my back and boy do I feel 4000 pounds lighter, I can breathe again. I mean all this “help me get back with James” stuff was exhausting me. What a little chicken, that he couldn’t do it himself. However being the helpful person that I am I made a meeting (it was never booked in) with James and the two of them I think came to some sort of agreement about getting the band back together. VOMIT! I mean good for you buddies. So after my Dr Melody moment I was happy to skip away and celebrate my awesome night of being awesome until Hot Stuff came crashing in to rain on my parade.

Hold up for one second, like what is “Stuff” and why is he referring to himself as having “Hot Stuff” like “Stuff” could be like anything. So is he really calling himself Mark “Hot Shoeshine” Ward? I need him to clarify what he means by “Stuff” before I even think about taking that nickname seriously.

Anyways Captain no fun told me that my mom called him, good old mom she’s a hoot. She told him that Dexter had gotten away and that ripped my little heart out, just as I was going to run away to save him. That’s when this big lobster told me that if I left the Japanese tour this week to go and find my son, he would take away my match this week. That match is for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship against Jessie Salco. Not only that but he told me if I left the tour he would keep me at the bottom of the food chain in SCW. I really don’t know who stole his cookies out of his cookie jar but I REALLY WISHED they would give them back or maaaayyyyybeeee the boss man is getting a little frustrated because things are lacking in the horse and kart department if you know what I’m saying.

“No we don’t”

What do you mean you don’t know what I’m implying? It’s like totally obvious I mean the… oh you know what it means stop horsing around. Lol fun with puns!

Right! After he told me that he had that smug look on his face, you know the one where he looks at you like he is the smartest smarty-pants in the room and you just have to nod and agree with him because he is your boss and you value your job and you fans? YEAH that look! It was smeared all over his face as he watched me break down into tears and run off. Let that be noted down I was willing to give up my shot at the title, my payback to Jessie and was willing to stay at the bottom of the tank in SCW because of my baby boy Dexter the Duck. I know right, mother of the year award is coming my way this year. I mean we have one of those right? I mean it seems like everyone in SCW ends up getting knocked up or knocked out.

Mikah I would also like to point out that MY DEXTER > your Dexter. So suck on that, swallow it down and choke on it. (Please don’t kill me)

I had full intentions of heading back home to California to find my baby, until an unlikely hero appeared in the name of Bat-James-Huntington-Hawkes-III-man who knew that he was deep down a big softie when it comes to Dexter. I mean say what you want James but we all know that he’s your baby boy and the thought of YOU losing him was enough for YOU to put a GPS tracker in him. P.s I hope you hugged him after the big scary vet put a big scary needle in him, you big meanie.

Anyways crisis solved and now I’m still here in Japan and this Sunday I get to face Jessie Salco one on one with no chance of Amy Marshall interrupting and ruining my moment when I finally capture my first ever Sin City Wrestling Championship.

That’s on Sunday; I still have a week filled with activities and things do and see… so let’s get on with that shall we?

---

The scene opens up in a brightly lit up street somewhere in Japan, I mean I could tell you where but I don’t know how to say the street names or towns or cities so how do you expect me to spell them? You could just google them? Hey now, I could but you need to leave, so take your logic and go. Okay where were we? Oh yes. The scene opens up in a busy street, somewhere in Japan. The nightlife is alive and buzzing as the streets are filled with people rushing to get back home, or rushing in-between nightclubs, bars, restaurants you know the normal activities on a busy Japanese street. In the sea of people, blinding lights written in cute Japanese characters and busy food karts a young blonde can be found winding her way in and out of the crowds. She is rushing trying to get away from something or someone however even though there is all that noise she can still hear his voice.

J2H: Mel, Mel… Melody I know you can hear me.

The sound of J2H’s voice normally would have been enough to get young Melody Grace to stand still in an instant but not tonight. She just cringed at the husky sounds of his vocal cords making out words as she continued to rush into the sea of people trying to lose him. His voice called out her name once more, rushed and a little panicked as he followed her through the sea of people. The two young Sin City Wrestling stars were ducking and weaving their way through the masses of people each with their own agendas in mind.

Melody: I can’t hear a damn thing, whose talking right now? Hey buddy can you hear someone?

Melody turned to the Japanese gentlemen beside her that she had just spoken to but the look on his face said it all, he had no idea what she had just asked him because he didn’t speak or understand English. The blonde just shrugged her shoulders and remained on her path to lose James. J2H on the other hand was rolling his eyes, he knew Melody wasn’t herself tonight but she was definitely being a bigger pain in the arse then he imagined.

J2H: Melody would you just stop running away? Where are you even running to?

His voice was getting louder that meant he was charging down the space between them, eating the distance alive with his massive leaps and bounds through the hectic crowds. Looking up in front of her Melody could see a break in the crowd and she needed to get there first, so she could make a run for it. Looking down at her feet she sighed tonight wasn’t a good night to wear these heels as her feet would be killing her later. Shaking that thought from her mind, she just quickly glanced over her right shoulder to see how far away he was. However seeing him made this moment and her feelings more real as she just gritted her teeth in annoyance.

Melody: I’m getting lost in Japan, James... that’s what everyone wants right?

Melody brought her hands up in front of her as she blocked and shielded herself away from the people that were bumping and pushing into her. She couldn’t wait to be free from them she couldn’t wait until she was in that vacant spot that she was getting closer and closer to. James however was stampeding his way closer and closer to her, in fact if he wanted to he could have easily reached out and grabbed onto her shoulders and pulled her back towards him.

J2H: Why are you so dramatic all the time? Like why can’t you just be normal?

He has caught up with her but instead of reaching out to hold on to her, he kept his distance by making sure a person was always walking in between them. Flashing his playful grin he hoped that Melody would see the funny side in it, however she didn’t. She was too mad at him to even think of jokes right now. Melody just gritted her bright white teeth and powered on through the people.

Melody: Normal? You mean like boring right? Or normal like someone who does what they’re told?

Of course she would take it the wrong way; he was a fool to think otherwise. He watched Melody duck and weave in between the crowd trying to make distance between them. However James was hot on her heels. Finally the two a reached the open space in the crowd where the main street split of into multiple streets that weren’t as popular as the main eating and clubbing district. James quickly darted in front of Melody cutting her off from running away. Now she was forced to look at him, as he fearlessly walked backwards while looking at her. She was madly trying to side step away from him. No matter which way she went James had a counter and was already one step ahead of her plan. Melody just threw her hands up in the air and huffed before looking back up to his stern face.

J2H: That’s not what I meant.

As the two danced around in the streets a few bystanders were now staring at them, this made J2H uncomfortable as he didn’t want this to turn into a scene. Melody on the other hand couldn’t care less what everyone was staring at, because right now her focus was on James. James and his perfect caramel vans, his impeccable ripped stonewashed jeans, his completely white shirt, that was covered by a black and white plaid button up shirt that was unbuttoned that was being covered by a black puffer jacket and his stupid “dope” black cap that sat on top of his head like a crown.

Melody: Isn’t it? Or did you mean like “normal” like you, who has the whole world at his feet but instead of celebrating it and living amongst the REAL people he hides himself away in his big cold loveless house with no soul and pretends that it’s him against the world like he’s Bruce Kent.

She noticed that she wasn’t walking now and in fact she was staring at him like an idiot before she hastily shook her head from side to side to get the thoughts that were running over time in her mind to stop before trying to make a quick escape from him to the left. James reached out with his right hand and gripped on to Melody’s wrist pulling her back, stopping her from escaping.

J2H: Wayne.

He couldn’t help it; he just had to correct her and that fact alone made her blood boil. Kent, Wayne who cares right? Melody looked down at his hand wrapped around her wrist and she quickly pulled her arm back, there was no way on God’s little green earth was she going to let him win this one. James was a little shocked at how quick Melody was to pull away from him; this caused a frown line to crack across his forehead. He had hurt her, he knew he did but what did she expect?

Melody: Oh look at you, being the know it all Prince of Bel Air. Why are you even here? I’m surprised you even left your flawless hotel room to come slum dog billionaire with the lowly Tokyoians as you put it.

She was talking to him at least while she was scanning the area for somewhere she could run off to and hide. James continued to walk backwards in the semi busy street while his eyes scanned Melody’s body. At her feet were a pair of three inch heels that were tan in colour, her legs, her long, long, legs were out and proud, shiny from her coconut body oil that he swears he could smell. For being such a short girl, her legs seemed to go on for miles. James’ eyes fell on her ultra-short white washed ripped denim pants that were a snug fit. He wasn’t sure how she got into them, they looked painted on as they hugged onto her curves with a never let go attitude. She was wearing a long sleeved white shirt that she had tucked into her shorts. Around her neck were two gold chains one was a long gold tear drop chain and another small one with the word “Carpenter” in cursive solid gold. Her blonde hair was pulled back into two power braids, her makeup was naturally flawless. She had a pair of black reading glasses over her eyes, while in her hand was her infamous silver YSL clutch. She was dressed casually but it was enough to turn heads and get people to acknowledge and appreciate her for the natural beauty she was.

J2H: I have never called them that.

James tore his focus away from Melody’s appearance for a second to look into her eyes as she just rolled them dramatically at him. She clicked her heels and started to walk off once again but not before she hit him with some Melody attitude.

Melody: Biscuits, cookies… it’s all the same.

Her voice was a little louder that time so he knew she was getting tired of this. As she took a step away James took a step directly in front of her, the two of them colliding together in the street of Japan. His hands were now on the top of her shoulders, while Melody was just looking around at all the crowd that was staring at them. She sucked her bottom lip into her mouth discreetly as her cheeks started to flush a light shade of pink. Even though she had been drinking earlier she was fully aware of what was happening and how this would be perceived by the locals. She was being dramatic and she knew it.

J2H: Are you going to stop walking and let me talk or are you going to continue to cause a scene?

James looked at the sea of people who were now looking at the two wondering what on earth was going on. He kept his hands on her shoulders and he gave them a little squeeze as he turned back to look at her. He wanted her full attention and normally that came easy for him but tonight Melody wasn’t playing by his rules, she was making up her own. She took a glance around the area they were standing in and she sighed, before she calmly put her hands on top of his to gently pull them away from her shoulders.

Melody: Why so you can be rude all over again and make me out to be the complete and total loser that I am?

Melody rolled her head around her neck feeling the weightlessness from her alcohol starting to wear off and she was starting to feel her aches and pains again. Not to mention she wanted to get the feeling of his warm hands on her body off of her mind. James just held his hands together in front of him now, rubbing them together. While Melody just sucked on her fleshy bottom lip unsure of what he was going to say to her.

J2H: Again with the dramatics, just stop sulking and come with me.

He was looking into her puppy dog like eyes, he didn’t know if she knew that they were there but he couldn’t help but smirk at them. She was in every way innocent when it came to certain things in the real harsh world they lived in and that made her emotions pure, even though her actions tonight were saying polluted nastiness.

Melody: Just leave me alone James Alexander Huntington-Hawkes Number Three.

She looked away from him and started to fumble away in her clutch, it wasn’t long until James caught her pulling a cigarette lighter and a small box of cigarettes out of her bag. She placed her clutch under her arm and was rummaging at the box. He watched as she slid a single cigarette out of the box and brought it to her glossed lips, holding it there before she went to light it. Reaching out with both hands one grabbed onto the box and the other hand grabbed onto the cigarette in between her pursed lips.

J2H: Give me that… what the hell is wrong with you? When did you even start smoking?

Melody: Since now, so give them back.

He was upset with her for being so stupid, Melody didn’t care she just wanted them back as she reached out to try and snatch them back from his hands. James was quick to crunch the box up in his hands breaking the smokes that were inside while he snapped the single one in the other.

J2H: Are you that fu…? Hey look I found an ice cream place that does proper ice cream and they have the chocolate waffle cones with sprinkles that you like. We could talk there?

He was about to get angry at her but he knew that wouldn’t help him with his agenda tonight, so he quickly changed the subject. Trying to win her over so he could explain why he wanted to talk to her so badly. Melody just watched as he held a death like grip on her cigarettes before she lashed out with her reply.

Melody: I’m on a diet.

J2H: Since when?

Melody: Since ten seconds ago.

J2H: How about now?

Melody: Still on the diet.

J2H: And now?

He was tempting her with that stupid cheesy grin he gets on his face when he wants something. With a dramatic eye roll and an even more dramatic huff Melody just nodded her head in agreeance. Who was she to say no to proper ice cream that she had been searching Japan for since she first arrived?

Melody: Okay fine, take me… to this said ice cream place and then leave me alone, forever.

J2H: If that’s what you want by the end of the night, consider it done.

James smiled at her before pointing in the direction that he wanted her to walk in. Looking around she quickly closed her open clutch and turned around to walk off in the direction that he said. James swiftly looked around for a bin where he dumped the cigarettes into before he hurried to catch up with Melody. It wasn’t even a second after he rushed to be by her side a loud clap of thunder ripped through the streets followed by the small onslaught of rain drops that plummeted from the night’s sky.

Melody: Oh look James, it’s raining. I LOVE RAIN!

Melody turned to James with a smile that went from ear to ear. She knew how much he hated being rained on, she knew how much he hated Japan and she knew how much he would hate being in Japan while it was raining and the look of discomfort on his face right now was enough to satisfy her. Turning to look at her with a forced smile on his face he just spoke through unclenched but gritted teeth.

J2H: Great, just great.

To be continued;

---
Oh look I’m being continued;

J2H: Have you settled down yet?

Melody: no, not really.

J2H: Can we talk about it like adults?

Melody and James were sitting across from each other inside the Ice cream parlour; they had obviously been there for a while as there was a big bowl in front of each of them. Usually they would have shared the massive gigantic sundae but tonight Melody was being difficult so she made sure she ordered her own, that she had barely made a dint in but she was determined to get it finished to just prove to James that she didn’t need him. I know women, am I right?

Melody: We can, but right now I’m freezing and I can’t even think straight.

She continued to toy away at her ice cream with the spoon in her left hand while James just watched her, she wasn’t going to make this easy on him.

J2H: I think that might have something to do with all the alcohol in your system.

Melody: I had like two drinks James; I’m tipsy not drunk… if I was drunk I would be probably married off by now.

She glared up at him with fire in her eyes just waiting for him to bark back with a reply.

J2H: Just had to bring that up didn’t you?

His reply didn’t have the power behind it that she thought he was going to throw at her if anything it was a sad effort. James looked at Melody and then down to his ice cream that he was moving around his bowl with his spoon, not even remotely interested in finishing it.

Melody: It’s my favourite Shakespeare tale.

J2H: I wouldn’t exactly call us Shakespeare worthy.

He glared back up at her with a sad look in his eyes before Melody sarcastically looked at him while digging away at her ice cream looking to take another scoop to eat before she stopped to talk.

Melody: Oh I would, I mean we’re just like Romeo and Juliet… except we hate each other and we probably wouldn’t die for each other and well… wait you’re right, we’re nothing like them. So what brings Mr Indoors spokesperson to the grand outdoors?

She took the spoon in her mouth and ate the ice cream from it before pulling the spoon back out from between her lips with a snarky smirk, attitude just pouring from her movements.

J2H: What’s with the attitude?

Melody: Oh I don’t know, maybe the fact that you can’t even be a little bit nice to me in public and now since no one is watching you wanna be my best friend again?

J2H: That’s not how it is Melody and you know it.

Melody: Oh it’s not than enlighten me James. I’m all ears.

James dropped his metal spoon down on the table with a thud before he learn across the table so he could speak softly yet very firmly to Melody, without the people around them hearing what he was saying. His tone was harsh and his facial feature had gone from saddened to stern and driven.

J2H: Well what do you honestly expect from me huh? First you trick me into marrying you only to find out it’s a fake wedding, I let you into my life, into my home, into my world, got me to get feelings for you and the moment things get hard you dump the wedding DVD on the breakfast bar at home…

He went to continue but Melody held up her right index finger and placed it over his lips stopping him midsentence.

Melody: I need to stop you right there, did you just really call it a breakfast bar? Oh look at me guys I’m a rich kid with a breakfast bar at home in my kitchen. Sorry… go on.

She pulled her finger back and went back to focusing on her ice cream this lack of respect was enough to drive James wild.

J2H: You know what? Forget it.

Melody: No go on it was just getting to the interesting part.

She ushered him on with her right hand waving it as if to wave him on to continue talking, James was going to get up from the table and walk off be he decided to stay because this might have been his last chance to get everything off his chest.

J2H: You wanna know why I’m not nice to you and why I don’t play your pathetic games? It’s simple Melody why should I huh? You left me, even though it was a fake marriage, you left me and went away for almost a year without any contact and you think you can just waltz back in to my life and try and get back with me? Then when that doesn’t go to plan you try and become my friend? Break into my house, befriend Simpson, annoy me at work, ride my coat tails while I become the best damn thing Sin City Wrestling has ever seen… and now you honestly want to sit there and ask why I’m mean to you?

He was now sitting directly in front of her; he had moved the two bowls of ice cream out of the way so he could lean on the table to drive his point home. His eyes were as cold as the ice cream they were just eating as he glared a hole right into her face. Melody just calmly looked across at him and as she licked her glossed lips with a smile.

Melody: Okay, you have some valid points in your theory… but here’s my side of the story. Firstly, the wedding was your idea. You were all like OH MY GOD it’s Melody, she’s so pretty and hot and perfect I need to put a ring on it, let me marry you Melody. I couldn’t shake you… then to get you to shut up I agreed and Despy and I played a little game on you. Hold up this is the best part after you and I made our way up to the hotel room, do you remember what I said to you? … What’s that you don’t? Interesting, you know what I find interesting James?

J2H: What?

Melody: I’ll tell you what, the fact you can remember every drunken night of your life and trust me you can because you have the memory like a bloody elephant when it comes to things moving around your house even if it’s just the slightest inch, you remember what people say, what people do… However you can’t remember our wedding night… I don’t buy it. I don’t believe it, I mean I did believe it that’s why I left because do you know what it’s like to be forgotten even though you’re standing right there?

James went to say something but Melody cut him off before he could even let air escape his lips.

Melody: You probably do, I mean you have that thing with your parents and all, but let me lay it down to you like this. After you and I got “married” you took me to your hotel room paraded me around like I was your trophy wife… just as you went to guide me into the bedroom, where you wanted to, you know…turn me into Moaning Melody if you catch my drift… I stopped you and I told you everything, what followed was… you know what? It doesn’t matter, you wouldn’t believe me even if I tried to explain to you what happened. Just know I wouldn’t get this permanently inked on my hand just to play a God damn trick on you. However the more I tried to get you to remember what REALLY happened that night the more you played the “I can’t remember card.” Jesus Christ even listening to that story makes me question why I would want you back in my life.

Melody was looking down at her left ring finger looking at the JAHHIII that was tattooed on it before she looked back up at him. He was staring down at his ring finger that had MGHH in cursive ink written on it as well. James tore his eyes away from the tattoo before he looked in Melody’s direction, staring at her staring at him.

J2H: Well why do you?

Melody: Memory loss and you’re blind… one more item away from being sent to the old folks home Jammo-five-thousand.

J2H: I’m not in the mood for stupid names Melody.

He was so adorable when he was cranky, Melody couldn’t help but smile. Apart of her just wanted to eat him alive and hang him out to dry while the other part of her just wanted to grab him, kiss him, take him back to her place and well you know play adult twister between the sheets. However he had hurt her earlier and it was getting to the point where it was happening over and over again and she couldn’t stand it.

Melody: Why do I want you back in my life? I don’t know maybe because I’ve always wanted to be your friend, you know from like the very get go? You know before the marriage when I was trying to get invited to one of your stupid parties. I don’t know why, because there has always been something about you. I get excited around you James, little stupid girly butterflies… so shoot me down for wanting to keep that feeling in my life. Shoot me down for wanting to be happy, but since I make you so unhappy I can stop and I will stop and trust me you’ll never hear from me or see me apart from work again. Everyone says that Gabriel’s gig is disappearing but trust me I could beat him.

J2H: Well you’re not wrong there.

Melody went to say something smart arse but something caught her attention from the corner of her eye. She double blinked because she couldn’t believe it before she rubbed them. She was looking at him, no not James. Her jaw dropped and she couldn’t help but spill one of her secrets.

Melody: Oh no, oh, no, no, no… he should be in jail.

J2H: Who should be in jail?

James turned around to see who Melody was talking about but he couldn’t locate the person, I mean he didn’t even know who the person was. Nor did he see anyone that would be of interest to Melody or anyone that looked like a criminal. He turned back to Melody who was already standing beside him with her clutch ready to go.

Melody: We have to go, we have to go now.

She tugged on his black puffer jacket while her eyes stayed on the person she was talking about, her body was frozen stiff, her face was ghostly white and her breathing was all over the show. She was scared, she was truly scared.

J2H: What are you talking about?

James stood up beside Melody and his eyes traced over to where she was looking, he could see someone that looked like he could cause fear to her but he wasn’t sure. He was at least six foot five with the statue of a Norwegian giant, that’s when something clicked for James. Melody just broke her glare away from the rugged looking male and she stood in front of James now looking at him desperately, reaching up she grabbed onto either side of his face her eyes looking into his searching for the James she knew she could trust, the one she loved, before she spoke honestly to him.

Melody: I know you don’t trust me and I know you don’t like being told what to do but for the love of Moses, we need to go. I’ll explain everything just please for the lacks of better words right now… believe in me.

To be continued;

---

Hey, hey, hey… guess what? I’m being continued… again;

J2H: You need to explain to me what the hell is going on here Melody?

He was pacing backwards and forwards inside the bedroom of his penthouse, while Melody was sitting on the edge of his bed shaking. She wasn’t cold she was scared and that made James’ anger flare up even worst as he looked down at her holding on to herself.

Melody: I can’t it’s not my story to tell.

She looked up at him with her big hazel eyes and frowned, she had just told him she would tell him everything and now she was taking it back. James just threw his hands up in the air in annoyance before he made his way over towards Melody.

J2H: Seriously, you want to play that game? You can’t keep a secret to save yourself.

Melody: I can so.

J2H: Tell me what the fuck is going on or I’ll walk away, I’ll walk away from you, I won’t return, I won’t try and patch things up I won’t even acknowledge your existence. What is going on here Melody? Don’t make me ask you again.

He was now crouching down in front of her while she was trying to stare at the carpeted floors to escape everything. She turned to look at him seeing that he was serious before she held back a tear that was looking to escape and roll down her cheek to freedom.

Melody: okay fine, FINE, I’ll tell you but you can’t tell anyone… he is or was Eretria’s stepfather.

J2H: You’re losing me here Mel, who is Eretria?

Melody: Derek’s biological daughter.

J2H: And what does that have to do with you?

Melody just got up from her spot on the edge of his bed and walked over to the big window that looked down over the sights of Tokyo before she turned back to look at James. He was now sitting on the edge of the bed looking at Melody waiting for answers, she quickly turned back to look out the glass. He must have seen the look on her face in the reflection of the glass, as she was drained; it was like all those sleepless night were now at home on her tiny precious face. Who was Eretria and why was she taking so long to tell him? The truth is she was looking for the right words, she was looking for the right order to put this all in and she didn’t want to miss a single detail because right now was the time for truth. It was time to tell him everything or it was time leave and tell him nothing at all losing him in the process. With a lick of her dry lips she parted them and finally a capture inside of Melody’s past came out.

---

I remember it like it was yesterday, that’s how badly this image is burnt into my mind. It’s basically embossed there. I mean how do you shake the picture of looking down at a bed and seeing someone you hold so closely to you just lying there about to die? He was going to die, he should have died. I don’t understand how he was still breathing; I didn’t understand why Kellan had called me here at first. However he said it was urgent he said that Derek needed me but I didn’t think it would be because of this.

Now here I stand at the foot of his bed in the cabins in Norway looking down at his lifeless corpse. I mean he wasn’t dead but in every sense of the world, he was gone. His pale skin was transparent, his lips were blue, his eyes we sunken into his skull every trace of life was missing from him except the struggling inhales and exhales of his chest that sounded like razor blades slicing his lungs each time he gasped for air. He was going to leave us. Why was he going to leave us?

That’s when Kellan explained to me that Derek had a daughter; Eretria and she was in danger and like every father would do for their child he went to protect her. However she might have been safe now but he had paid the ultimate price for keeping her that way. Confused? So was I. You see Derek had gone after his daughter’s step father, why? Well because he was abusing Eretria’s mother discreetly at first it started off with just a few pushes and shoves but soon enough it was fully fledged offensive brutality. Kellan wouldn’t tell me the details but for Derek to go in and lose his level-head like he had it must have been something terrifying. At first Derek gave him a touch up and let him know that things should stop or he would pay the ultimate price but it turns out Eretria’s step father had money and power, lots of power and power attracts people who would do anything for money. That’s the moment Derek’s life was put in danger. He put a price on his head and now, well now I’m looking at the results of bounty.

He was blindsided and out manned, it was obvious I mean if you knew who Derek really was you would know that there was no way he would be left lying like this from a fair fight. He was ruthless, he was calculated, and he was in every sense of the word a monster. A monster that rarely saw the sun but when he did, he was just brutish enough to kill someone. I had seen his rage when he was training me. I mean it wasn’t directed at me, but I was there when he found out about Lovisa. Sweet Lovisa, she too was taken away from him and this right here, this flicked a switch on inside of him that I had never seen before. He became a walking magnet that only attracted the malice in the world. It took a while before all his fury, all his sorrow boiled up and erupted and when it did it made a volcano look like a child’s science fair entry rather than a natural disaster.

Nevertheless I was now looking down at this animal of a man who was begging to hold onto his life. It’s a stark reminder that even the hunters can become the hunted. With no roads in or out of Derek’s property the chance of getting him to a hospital without breaking something or injuring him further was next to none the best medical attention we had to offer was Kellan, a local doctor and myself. Trust me when I say this, it’s hard to sit beside someone who you love and hold dearly and prepare yourself for them to die. That’s what we were doing; we didn’t believe that he had the slightest chance of making his way through this darkness and making it to the light. By light I meant him coming back to us, not the light where God sucks you in and takes you from the land of the living. I needed Derek to be alive; he was one of the few that understood me, that knew me. He was my brother. When everyone else was slating me over my marriage to James he was supporting me, when everyone was saying mean things about me, he was defending me. He was there for me. When I was down he would lift me up and now I just had to sit there and watch him die? I had to watch him struggle to breathe, I watched him go from ghostly pale to transparent to grey, deathly grey.

Let’s just say it was a long night, followed by a long day, followed by three more long days before we saw any signs of hope that came through with the flicker of his eyelids the gasping for air and the sound of him coughing up blood. He was alive, just. The next few days were critical, the next few weeks were heart breaking to watch and well within a month he was finally healing. Though the Derek that came back to us, wasn’t the Derek we all remembered, even though he had a second chance at life he was now just lifeless. No personality, no smiles, no kindness… he was just cold, unforgiving, callous and out for revenge.

He only wanted two things in life and one was his daughter to be by his side and two was payback. Revenge, something Kellan and I spent months trying to talk him out of, but like they say once a wolf gets a taste of blood, he can’t be stopped until he has hunted that prey down to nonexistence.

Let’s just say the next few months of my life were turned completely upside down.

---

Well, that’s some of the story not all of it, however Melody spent the next four hours telling James everything. You guys on the other hand will have to wait and see what happens.

J2H: Melody…

She had finished talking for a while now; however Melody was sitting at the base of the wall length window looking out into the early morning sky. She spent the night at James’ hotel room telling him everything from Norway and now it was morning. She had to give him points I mean he stayed up throughout the whole thing, he never stopped her, he never questioned her in fact he was being supportive. Wrapped around her body was a blanket while beside her was a coffee cup that was stained with her bright red lipstick around the rim. Her eyes said it all, she had cried while she was talking to James about Norway something that she hadn’t stopped to think about since returning to the real world. She turned to look at him over her shoulder and flashed him a reassuring smile as the concerned look on his face was noticeable. She pouted her lips and pulled the blanket up over her head like a hoodie before she spoke to him.

Melody: James…

To be continued;

Just kidding and we fade.

---

ANNNNNNNNNNDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD NEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWW SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION, MEEEEEEELOOOOODY GRAAAAACE!!! Oh how I want those words to come out of Justin’s mouth so badly this weekend at Climax Control I mean it should have been said last time I faced Jessie Loser Face Salco but nooooo she had to go and be like a seventh grader and cheat on her maths test. She makes me so miserable; I mean I can’t even think of anything nice to say about her. She looks like a half sucked on mango and she’s pretty terrible at everything she does, but HEY NOW!! Let’s not stoop to her level. Let me just hit you with some faxes!!

And by Faxes I mean Facts!

FACT ONE: This Sunday night at Climax Control I’m going to take advantage of Mark Ward’s challenge and I’m going to beat Jessie Salco and I’m going to take her Championship away from her. Truth!

FACT TWO: Amy Marshall can’t do a damn thing about it and Jessie Salco is going to learn that she can’t in fact beat me. Even when she cheated last time I WAS STILL THE WINNER, I mean I didn’t get to walk out the prize but I still walk away with my untarnished return record. Testify!

FACT THREE: Jessie Salco couldn’t beat me even if I had my hands tied behind my back and my pants were on fire. It’s not that I’m that damn good, it’s because she is that damn bad. Ohhh burnies! Burn!

FACT FOUR: I look good in the colour gold, while Jessie Salco looks like a tin of pealed paw paws and there isn’t anybody alive with any decency touching tinned paw paws. Legit!

FACT FIVE: Jessie is going to down to boogie town and guess what? No one is going to ask her to dance. Period!

FACT SIX: Take all of the above facts and times them by infinity and that’s all you need to know. FACTS!

Come this Sunday I’m going to have Jessie wishing that she never offered me a match for her Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship because I’m going to make her eat her words at Climax Control. Right now she’s walking around with a stick up her caboose thinking that she is the cherry that sits on top of the Bombshell Roster but trust me when I say this, people who pretend to rule glass houses always get shattered and always get cut down. Jessie’s reign won’t last just like her royal stance won’t last long. She’s just a little feeder fish swimming around this big tank and I’ll do whatever I have to, too win that championship from her. You know everything except I won’t need to cheat to capture the gold, unlike her who needs to cheat to keep it, because CHEATERS ARE PUMPKIN EATERS.

And I HATE Pumpkin.

This Sunday get ready for change Sin City Wrestling and my beautiful Melephants because Big Momma Melly is coming to take what is rightfully hers. The SCW Bombshell Internet Championship and after I win it, I’m going to let the whole roster come at me but trust me when I say this I’m taking the Internet Championship to a whole other level people, it will be so high people will eventually be asking, what’s the point of even having the Bombshell Championship.

I’ve got big dreams, huge goals and I’m ready for them to start coming true and kicking off.

See you Sunday my beautiful people and get ready to tear the house down, because IF I win this week we’re going to party until the break of dawn.

AND THAT’S SOME COLD HARD FACTS!

MWAH!!  

17
Climax Control Archives / Big Dreams
« on: April 22, 2016, 11:07:03 PM »
 I know I say this every week but OMG, OH MY GOD! I CAN’T BELIEVE IT!!! I’m getting a Championship match; I’m getting a shot at the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. I have been waiting my whole little wrestling life for a dream like this to come true. I can’t believe my lucky stars. PLUS I’m almost in the main event as well. Well I actually think I’m in the main event because well who wants to see Casey Williams close out a show? BORING!! What a snore fest the Japanese crowd is in for once the main event starts oh well I guess that’s just Hot Stuff Mark Ward playing the big boss card once again. It’s okay I’ll show him what a main eventer I can be, I’ll show him when I steal the show this Sunday night and I take Jessie Salco’s title with ease. Well I shouldn’t say with ease because beating Jessie won’t be easy… oh wait yes it will because I already beat her and Mercedes in a tag team match, so beating her in a singles match should be like taking candy from a baby. Not that I know anything about stealing candy from children, because I totally don’t do that. That would be um mean and rude, YES and I’m not mean or rude. I’m just Melody Grace Carpenter and I’m just your next Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion.

No biggie smalls!

I feel bad for Jessie I mean her reigns with her titles haven’t been good to her and I would really like to see her luck turn around but it simply can’t this Sunday… I have to beat her, I just have to. Why? Because I want to? Geez like duh. I know I said a few weeks ago that I wouldn’t be a good champion but I have changed my mind, I think I would be a beauty of a good champion. That’s Australian for I’d be a bloody rippah of a good sport and I would respect the Championship belt with my life. Okay so that’s not the exact translation but it is pretty damn close or so Odette tells me because I’m not Australian. I also love Sin City Wrestling so if I could represent it on the world stage that would be my ultimate dream. So it seems like I have a lot of dreams and trust me you don’t even know that half of it. What I want to do this time round is limitless and I can’t wait till my precious Elephants get to celebrate my journey to the top with me. Oh yeah Melly’s heading for the top and don’t you forget that Sammi “I’m so damn beautiful” Marlowe. I’m gunning for you so pew, pew. You’ve been laser tagged.

Please note no Sammi Marlowe’s were actually laser tagged in the making of this promo.

She’s okay guys I promise.

Okay back on track, so this weekend I get to go back to Japan and I LOVE Japan. I love Japanese food, drinks, people, places, hotels… Godzilla. Boy oh boy do I love Godzilla he’s really a friendly guy, you all just need to give him a chance. I also love Pokémon, Like HELLO that’s like basically Melody knowledge 101. Little Jigglypuff is THE CUTEST!!! Such a cute little baby face munchkin. Wait sorry I’m getting off track again aren’t I?
Okay what was I saying? Oh yes I Love Japan and I can’t wait to be back there later this week. Well I’m actually there right now but for drama and affect for this part of promotional I always try to keep you guessing of where I actually am. Woohoo I’m magic.

However let me catch you up with what I did this week. Well on Monday I did nothing but relax at home, while on Tuesday and Wednesday I played my first two games for THE Las Vegas Rollers. Did you guys see me? I’m a running back star, I was tackling people left right and centre and I ALMOST scored a touchdown. Oh yeah baby Melly G plays the football and she plays it well, my team didn’t win however we tied and that’s a result I can live with. Unlike this weekend I will BEAT Jessie Salco, I will out match Jessie Salco, I will outsmart Jessie Salco… I will take Jessie Salco precious belt away from her and I will take it home with me. I can’t wait for that moment and I know that you guys can’t wait to see that as well.

Consider it the first step on my long journey to the top, you see first I take the Championship away from Jessie this weekend, next step I defend it for a long, long, loooooong time and smash records with the Internet Bombshell Championship. Why? Because I want to be remembered. Why? Because I want to feel like I belong. After The Internet Bombshell Championship reign, I will hey... I can’t be telling you all my plans. Just know that if everything goes to plan this Sunday I have a wild but awesome journey mapped out in front of me.
So once again this Sunday I go one on one against Jessie Salco to see if I can topple the Internet Champion in her first title defence, every bone in my body is saying yes, YES I can. However my biggest challenge won’t be coming from Jessie it will be coming from the doubts that will no doubt creep into my mind as this week goes on. Why would I doubt myself? Because let’s just say I haven’t heard from a special someone and that right there is eating me alive. It’s making feel like I’m worth nothing and maybe just maybe that’s the truth. Oh well I guess time will tell what’s going on. I have bigger things to stress about in the form of pre main event, should be main event title match and taking down the one they call Jessie Salco.

***

We open up in a busy back street in Nagasaki Japan where people should be running around doing their daily chores but for some reason everyone is frozen still. The Cameras quickly pan over to see a female walking through the frozen crowd with a massive smile on her face. It’s SCW’s own Melody Grace. She is seen skipping down the street in complete freedom twirling around with her sun dress lifting innocently in the breeze as she soaks in all the sights of this busy but frozen scene. She quickly looking around and spots the SCW cameras and she rushes over towards it.

Melody: Well hello hi, welcome to Nagasaki Japan my little Melephants and wrestling fans all over the world. Today is a good day I mean the birds are out and singing the weather is nice and I’m on a lovely stroll down the main street of downtown, lovely isn’t it? Have you noticed how no one is moving? Cheers for that Benny Boy.

She waves to the camera with her cheeky smile on her face, as she says the words “Benny Boy” she winks at the camera.

Melody: You see he owed me one for kicking his butt in FIFA again so I got him to click his magic fingers and now look, I can do whatever I want and no one knows a damn thing. Neat huh?

She quickly gives the cameras a playful thumb up before she continues to walk around the frozen people around her.

Melody: So why does a girl like me feel the need to borrow one of her best friend’s magical promotional tricks? Well you see it’s a connection. You see day by day people like me move through certain busy crowds and we go unnoticed, we travel this world lost. Lost you say? Well let me explain you see I walked through most of my life being unknown, always over looked by people who were louder than me, prettier than me, more confident than me and more talented than me why? Because I let them; I let them believe that I was nothing but a shadow; I was nothing more than a girl who was home schooled. I was shy, quiet and unknown... that was until I joined Sin City Wrestling. My home away from home! Yet still even thought I feel at home in Sin City Wrestling, I still feel like no matter how much noise I make I often make little to no impact.

She has a sad look on her face as she continues to walk around the crowed street, stopping every now and then to look at the humans around her. Taking in the sights of the street, food carts, markets, small shops, you name it everything was there right in the heart of downtown Nagasaki.

Melody: Before you all go, oh poor Melody, please don’t because I don’t need your sympathy, I don’t need your fake emotions... I need reality. The reality is that yes, Mikah is the best Bombshell in Sin City Wrestling. Yes Crystal Millar is the best at running her mouth and making a name for herself, even if she is a no good bitch. Yes Alexis might be a “nobody” but she’s on a level way above me that it makes me feel like I’m just the dirt under her shoe. Yes Sam Marlowe isn’t just the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion, but she is also hotter than I could ever image of becoming. Katie she’s fearless, she’s the Roulette Champion after all, she’s what I envy I would love to live carefree and out of control like she does. Twisted sister, she’s insane she’ll do anything to prove her point, she’s driven she’s not like me she’s uncalculated but she has goals and she smashes them, she’s a WHAM BAM impact maker. Then we have my best friend Roxi Johnson, she is the nicest person I have ever met in my life WAY nicer than me and people think that I’m the nicest person they know... her wife Keira, she’s alright... I don’t know much about her other than she has one half of the Sin City Wrestling tag team championships so that right there means that she’s a better wrestler than what I am. You see all these Bombshell’s I’m surrounded by make me feel like me right now, just one person in a crowded street going through the motions without being noticed.

She twirls around a group of Japanese girls who were taking a selfies and she quickly snaps up one of her own before focusing back on the camera.

Melody: That all stops this Sunday at Climax Control when I finally get my chance to stand in the sun, I finally get my chance to be in the spotlight and I finally get to cement my spot in the Sin City Wrestling History books when I become the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. My first title, my first reign, my first step is becoming one of the best champions that Sin City Wrestling has ever seen.

Looking back at the camera she flashes a confident smile before continuing.

Melody: So this weekend I get the chance of a lifetime when I get to go one on one with Jessie Salco for the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion. Jessie Salco... Jessie... freaking... Salco.

She pauses for dramatic flair before she skips off the cameras now following her.

Melody: Now I guess this is the part where I meant to rip Jessie apart and say that I’m going to leave her for dead and taker her title... but I’m not going to, I’m just going to let my recent history do the talking. Ever since I’ve come back to Sin City Wrestling I have been undefeated and I plan on keeping it that way. So Jessie to me is just another girl who is standing in my path of making it to the top. So this Sunday I will do what I can to beat her and become the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion and I will continue on my way to one day becoming the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Champion. You see I didn’t always want to go for the gold, because I thought my actions would speak more volumes but ever since Tommy Knocks said something on Hotwire it’s all I can think about. Thanks Tommy.

She flashes the camera a smile once more before winking at name Tommy Knocks.

Melody: So this Sunday Jessie prepare the fight of your life because I won’t stop until I defeat you and take your Internet Championship away from you, I’m sorry but I just have to. I’ll make you wish that you didn’t follow through with your promise on Twitter because by the end of the night I will be walking out with your Championship title around my waist, but don’t worry Jessie I’m a good sport I’ll let you get your rematch in. You can be my first title defence the following week, or when ever Mark Ward and Christian Underwood set it up.

Melody turns around and loos back down the busy street to see all the people stopped in time and she sighs.

Melody: So I guess it’s about time I unfreeze all these busy people and let them get on with their lives but trust me, this will be the last time I will ever feel like just another face in the crowd. Trust me and believe in me Melephants big things are coming and they all starts this Sunday at Climax Control.

She stands there proudly and she smiles with confidence all over her face.

Melody: See you Sunday. Mwah!

The scene then fades with a click of her fingers and every returns back to normal.

18
Climax Control Archives / Lost and confused!
« on: March 25, 2016, 03:03:16 AM »
 I DID IT, I DID IT!! I WON, I WON!! I pulled off another victory last Sunday night at Climax Control. I had to take on Jenny Tuck and Jaina Hudson but I made Jaina tap so that makes me the winner. Sorry Jenny but Sunday wasn’t your night. However my victory celebrations were short lived once again because Mr Hot Stuff had to go on and rain on my parade. I’m seriously starting to not like that guy, I know right? It must be serious. I don’t know what I ever did to him but he seems that he is opposite to heaven bent on making my life in Sin City Wrestling less then delightful. Last week he told me I couldn’t be a unicorn this week he is telling me I can’t be Mighty Melody Mouse, what kind of world is this? One without fun clearly. I asked him why he hated me and his response was “I don’t hate you” rubbish, when a boy starts messing with your ring attire you know it means he doesn’t like you. Why oh why? What did I ever do to you?

Anyways next week I’m not allowed to be Mighty Melody Mouse so it’s back to the drawing board with what I’m going to do entrance wise? Maybe I’ll be a Bee? They are serious animals; he can’t get mad at that. He said to be serious. So I’ll be serious, I could be a nurse, a doctor, a fire-lady a police woman oh the opportunities are endless. Maybe he just wants to see my mean mugging face again? I mean that’s pretty serious. Mean Mugging Melody that has a nice ring to it. However I think that’s what Hot Stuff wants from me, he wants me to be mean. Well I can’t be mean it’s not in my nature Mr Stuff, so keep trying to ruffle my feathers I mean it’s not going to do anything. I will forever be the innocent and sweet Melly and there isn’t a damn-diggity-do thing you can do about it.

Unless you threaten my friends and family again because well that’s not fair and well it’s becoming old and I think you should get some new material. That’s just my opinion. Any who on Sunday night Mr Hot Stuff said he had big plans for me, whatever they are surely they can’t be good. I don’t want any part in them; he probably wants me to become his new hire hit woman? What a waste of time I will never help him out, he is the enemy. I would go to Christian Underwood to see if he could fix this for me but he seems to have his hands full with Mikah and Alexis who are like “I don’t want to show up to Climax Control, you can’t make me” Whoa ladies, there are multiple gimmicks out there you don’t have to both jump on the same one.

Hmm what else did the big boss man tell me? OH that’s right that this week at Climax Control for my third straight week I will be fighting. I mean that’s pretty cool right? I love to wrestle and I might just be one of the first in Sin City Wrestling to go on back to back to back cards… lucky I’m full of energy and I can handle it because I know for sure that other people would be complaining about it.

Whoa getting so off topic, so I have a match this week I’m facing Mercedes Vargas and Jessie Salco and who is my tag team partner you ask? Go on ask me? Ask me? Oh wait it’s just me here, oops. I’m teaming with Candy Overton. What kind of sick joke is that? She broke my nose like a few weeks back and she is my opponent for Blaze of Glory and now this week I have to be her tag team buddy? Oh no we are far from being buds, but she is just VERY lucky that I’m VERY professional and that I will be on my best behaviour at Climax Control. I will be the world’s bestest tag team partner I will be that good that maybe just maybe Natalie will stop playing hard to get and become my partner. I know I know, it’s weird that I want a tag team partner considering my best friend Roxi is one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champions. I mean why would I want to fight Roxi? Well I don’t and I wouldn’t see I would tag out if Roxi was ever tagged in. That right there is called a skilful plan and that right there is how you protect your friendships inside this business… and silly people say it can’t be done. Such fools.  

Loop holes can be found anywhere and everywhere… and I Melody Grace Carpenter have been finding them since 94’.

So let’s get excited that this week I will be back on your Sin City Wrestling TV and let’s get excited for the fact that I will be teaming up with Candy (YAY WOOT) (Sarcasm) I just hope she knows to keep her sister Hazel on a leash this time AND let’s just hope she knows not to do anything silly out there. If Candy costs me a chance to beat Mercedes and Jessie Salco, I’m going to be mad, like not just mad, like red angry face emoji mad… not even that describes how mad I will be. Picture like the serious steam coming out of my nostrils emoji mad and the red face mad emoji and put them together, and that’s how mad I will be. Oh yeah I’ll get that angry! However I know that winning isn’t everything in this sport of ours it’s just that I’m on a roll this time round and I’m not ready to get off the carousel just yet.

Any who Sunday is a long way away and I still have to make it through this week before I even start to worry about my match.

---

Weekly highlights;

Monday; Date night!

Opening up inside the very well-known and posh restaurant by the name of La Boheme we find Miss Melody Grace sitting outside in the court yard. However the young blonde is not alone as across from the small romantic round table sits an unfamiliar male who is dressed up in a nice creaseless black suit. Melody isn’t in her normal laid back attire as she has chosen to dress up tonight in a floor length black tight fitting dress what hugs all her little curves in the right places. Her hair is immaculate as it sits on top of her head in a high French bun. Her feet were covered in a high set of red pump heels, giving her outfit a pop of colour while around her neck is an array of diamonds and jewels set in a rose gold setting. Once again her makeup is fairly natural expect for her bright red lips that she has recently turned into her trademark look. Sitting across from Mel in the dimly lit courtyard the unknown man looks to be in his mid-twenties, he has long hair but he has made an effort to tie it back into a man bun that is perfectly. Ah a man bun, one of Melody’s weakness. His cool blue eyes are locked at Melody as she just nervously fidgets in her seat while attempting to look at the menu. However her dates effortlessly handsome good looks steal her away for much need glances. He can sense that she was nervous so calmly the man spoke towards his date trying to settle her nerves.

Clinton: So Mel tell me a little about yourself?

Reaching out he grabs onto the glass of wine that was place on the table before him and lifts it up to his lips taking a sip. Melody doesn’t say anything at first she just watches him in his movements looking at the large faced watch that was on his wrist, of course it was a breitling. It had to be a breitling. A very expensive watch with his initials CZ engraved on the bezel meaning it was custom made, so add another zero to that price tag. His name was Clinton Zion and there wasn’t an inch on this man’s body that didn’t scream class; he was basically dripping in designer clothing and accessories. While his gruff voice sounded deep dark and mysterious. Melody continued to stare into his blue eyes before she nervously bite down on her bottom lip before realising it had taken her a least a minute to reply to his question.  

Melody: Uh, well I like to read, long walks on the beach, hiking, sports, popcorn, rose gold, pancakes… oh and I have a son.

Moving forward in her chair she reached out to grab her glass of chilled water that was properly imported from the French Alps for all she knew. As she gracefully took a sip, she had missed that she had blurted out that she had a son but didn’t follow it up with the fact that he was in fact a feathered son, not a real one. Clinton looked at Melody as he placed his wine glass back down on the table and quizzed her.

Clinton: You’re a single mother?

He seemed shocked, Melody didn’t pick up on what he was implying so she just smiled at him and nodded proudly. Clinton just wriggle din his chair, however he didn’t seem to concerned that his date was in fact a single mother. Melody placed her glass of water down before she ran her manicured nails around the rim of the glass while looking down at the menu. She was trying her hardest to look like she knew what the ingredients were or what the fancy menu was saying to her but if she could be completely honest she didn’t have the smallest idea about any of it.  

Melody: Oh yeah, I have Dexter he is only four weeks old and he’s such a darling.

She didn’t even look up as she spoke to him only at the end to flash him her trade mark white smile. Melody didn’t think it was a big deal however Clinton was trying to wrap his head around how someone so tiny could possibly have a four week old baby at home while she was out on a date. Clearing his throat Clinton thought about his response before bringing his perfect eyebrows together to question her.

Clinton: You have a son that’s four weeks old? Excuse me for saying this but you look fantastic for someone who just gave birth.

Eyeing her up and down Clinton wasn’t wrong; Melody was probably in the best shape of her life. She didn’t reply at first as she found the muscles in her face starting to tense up from the pure pain of them flushing red whilst she was grinning like a devilish cat. He had complimented her and she loved it, fluttering her long eyelashes at him Melody continued to smile before she awkwardly replied.

Melody: Ohhh, I actually didn’t give birth, he was hatched.

The look on Clinton’s face said it all, he had no I know what Melody was talking back. Rocking forward in his chair her stare across the table at his date and didn’t waste any time in firing off the next question.

Clinton: Hatched?

Sensing the confused look on his face Melody just nervously laughed before letting out a small “eep” that managed to escape her plump lips undetected by him. Looking over to her right side Melody took in a deep sigh before proudly announcing to him.

Melody: He’s a duck… Dexter the Duck!

Looking back at him Melody flashed her smile that eased his concern. Clinton sat back into his chair and traded her smile with a smile of his own. He didn’t seem to care that she had a pet duck for a son, while others would have just laughed at her and called her a weirdo. Looking into Clinton’s eyes Melody got lost in them as the flames from the nearby fireplace danced in the cool blue orbs that were perfect. He was perfect, it was like his body was hand-picked by the gods and for some reason he was sitting across the table from her. It was almost too good to be true. Clinton took another sip from his red wine before looking down at his menu, he knew what he wanted to order already – why wouldn’t he as he co-owned the place.

Clinton: Oh, well that explains everything.

Looking up from the menu his eyes got locked into Melody’s as she nervously bit down on her bottom lip. She had never been on a proper date before in her life. Well she had a date with Dom Harter once but he was a friend beforehand so that was different and the dates with James well... Let’s just say they weren’t exactly dates as they weren’t really together when they were together. Confused yet? Good me too.

Melody: So tell me something about yourself?

Her voice trailed out of her mouth softly as if she was scared to speak at first, she was anxious that he wouldn’t like her or that she wasn’t his type or that he would place her in the dreaded friend zone. However she was keen on getting to know him. Clinton placed his wine glass down back on the table before letting go on the menu that was in the other. His full attention was on the youthful blonde in front of him. His gaze was locked and loaded on her face, studying her full lips as she sheepishly sucked in her bottom lip.

Clinton: Well I’m twenty-five born and raised in the Hamptons…

At first when he started talking Melody was all ears however the more he spoke the more she found herself drifting off. He was perfect, he was funny, smart and he wasn’t bad on the eyes. Clinton was softly spoken even tho his voice was deep and raspy. He was rich, self-made even though he was born into money he was dumped out on his own when he was eighteen and told to make his own way. He had a yacht, he liked to fish, the outdoors and getting dirty. The more he spoke about himself and what he liked Melody couldn’t help but get lost in his words. Clinton was perfect for her, he was kind, loving and he didn’t mind that she was different in fact he complimented her on it several times as she spoke to him. He really dug that she was unique and wasn’t like other girls, in fact her admired that about her. Clinton even laughed at Melody’s silliness as she used the wrong words in sentences, she wasn’t the brightest but she tried, she really tired and the look on Clinton’s face when she made a few mistakes was nothing less than adorable. He was accepting her weirdness something that others didn’t, she was being appreciated and Melody cherished it. However it wasn’t until when she looked up at him and instead of seeing Clinton’s face, she saw someone else. she quickly shook her head but to no avail she was still visualizing her “ex”. Instead of those icy blue eyes she was looking into moments ago it was now dark hazel ones, it was James. She was seeing James. Closing her eyes again Melody shook her head and tried to regain her composure but for the split second that her eyes were closed she could picture his touch on her skin, the sound of his stupid laugh and the fact that he basically hated everything that she loved. James wasn’t right for her. Clinton was right for her however the more he spoke the more she thought of James. This dream date from heaven had now turned into the dream date from hell as Melody finally opened her eyes and faked a smile. Unbeknown to Clinton he had lost her, even tho she wasn’t even his to begin with. As perfect as he was, as handsome as he was and as right as he was for her, he was wrong… so very wrong.

The next five hours would be torture as every time Melody started to enjoy herself the thought of him would cripple her. It was as if James was standing there with a voodoo doll tormenting her. Why would he? I mean it’s not like he liked her back and it’s not like they were ever going to be anything more than friends. Friends, the other dreaded f word. She didn’t want to be friends and the more Clinton tried to get to know her the more Melody was putting up road blocks. She didn’t want anyone knowing her secrets; she didn’t want anyone knowing what made her happy because she knew that deep down there would only be one person who could complete her. Nevertheless she had lost him due to her own stupidity. She tried to shut him out but the more she tired the more the moments of when they were together crawled into her mind. Memories flooded her like she was the shore and he was the waves. The Brat Prince was still able to get under her skin and the worst thing was he was probably in bed or out with other girls while Melody was sitting here uncomfortably thinking of him, while he probably never gave her a second thought. Ever!

It was half way through the night where Melody made a silent pack to herself that she would never date again. She didn’t want to date again.  She felt horrible when she should have been feeling electric not to mention it was unfair to the guy who was sitting across from her. From now on Melody would be flying solo, sorry guys.

---

Wednesday; Runyon Canyon

We open up somewhere on the path on Runyon Canyon there aren’t as many people as you would think on the walkways today just the odd few passer-by’s. It was however heading towards dusk and it’s not the safest place be out at night so most fitness junkies had headed home leaving only the fanatics out to play in the dimly lit afternoon. There was still about half an hour left of daylight left something that Melody Grace was going to take advantage of. Speaking of her the blonde could be found sitting on the ledge of the mountain her legs dangling off the side as she looking out at the beautiful sunset in front of her. She was dressed in a pair of bright pink Nike runners, tight black yoga pants, her ripped torso was on display while her lady lumps were covered by a tight fitting pink crop top. Her hair was up in a messy bun on the top of her head, as fly away strands of hair were being held back by a pair of ray ban sunglasses. Her focus wasn’t on the looming camera that was lurking up behind her; in fact her attention was just focused on the burning ball of space gas otherwise known as the sun. It was slipping down the horizon and soon it would be gone, she needed to hurry if she wanted to get this done before nightfall loomed over her.

Melody: This Sunday night I find myself in a tag team match against Mercedes Vargas and Jessie Salco… my partner? Well it’s none other than Candy Overton. The same Candy Overton that smashed my nose a few weeks back who forced me to have nasial correction surgery… yep that’s right twenty-two and had a nose job what an accomplishment. The same damn Candy Overton that almost took everything away from me, but hey before you say it’s only your looks Melody calm down. Calm down? Don’t you ever tell me to calm down, my looks? Are everything to me, you think I care about my damn bubbly personality that I have? No deep down it’s always been about my looks, it’s always the reason I’ve been so sort after… you can’t deny it either. I mean if I looked like Candy Overton do you think James would have married me? Do you think Odette would have adopted me as a sister? Do you think that I would have boys blowing up my twitter begging to take me to dinner? Hell no… I would just be plain on old boring Candy… washed up pathetic Candy. I guess I shouldn’t keep slaughtering the lamb I mean I will have to leave something for Blaze of Glory.

Melody doesn’t turn around to look at the camera she just licks her lips bringing some moisture to them before she continues.

Melody: However Candy mark my words if you even think about double crossing me this Sunday night at Climax Control I will remove you permanently from Sin City Wrestling. Do not doubt that for a second… you have awoken something in me that has stayed silent because I have allowed it, not because I’m scared of you. I will never be scared of you… so consider this a warning, you mess this up for me and I will make sure that you never walk out from behind the black curtains again; Blaze of Glory will be your last dance in the ring. Pay attention to me Candy this isn’t an empty threat this is a promise… you rattled the cage when you went after me a few weeks ago make sure you don’t accidently knock into once again this Sunday and release something that you can’t control. Think of it this way Candy, your knife in my back, my gun at your head. Let that drive on home in that simple mind of yours.

Still Melody doesn’t notice the camera she just continues to stare off into the distance watching the sun slip away from the sky.

Melody: Now let’s forget about the parasite who claims to be an old friend of mine and let’s focus on our opponents. Who do we have first? Jessie Salco. What a joke… do you honestly think that Jessie Salco can hold a candle to me? Hell I’m still new to this wrestling business but I sure as hell know that I could out match this Sin City Wrestling veteran bombshell with my eyes closed. She’s a pawn in the game of chess that the Bombshell division is and she just gets played over and over and over again always making a run for the queen but always getting knocked down and trampled on. Jessie Salco isn’t any concern to me; in fact she’s the dirt that I walk on. She should look up to me.  She should take notes form me because it’s only a matter of time before I climb to the top and trust me it will feel like it happened within a blink of an eye unlike Jessie Salco’s slow and miserable climb. Keep trying little Salco and one day you’ll actually make a name for yourself, one day you’ll actually make a difference to the Bombshell division… just sadly for you it won’t be this Sunday night. You’re the fly I’m the fly trap, you’re the mouse and I’m the snake… once you get hit you’ll be down and out. I guarantee it. You see I have all the information I need on you, because of one source… Odette Stevens. You’re former nXt team mate… the one you tried to get to be your tag team partner, so lame. Did you honestly think a woman with her talent would play with a pissant like you? You truly are pathetic… it’s a shame… I mean the only reason why people watch your dumb promos is because of your entourage… I mean their five minute cameos are more entertaining than your entire career… have a think about that, let it sink in.

    She still didn’t turn back as she kept her focus on the sky in front of her, the glowing of the sun beamed in her eyes. Melody wasn’t herself, something was different.

Melody: However you’ll feel royal and more important in this match on Sunday because you’re facing Mercedes at Blaze of Glory for the SCW Bombshell Roulette Championship… well done. I mean good for you.

Her tone was dripping with sarcasm.

Melody: Look out everyone it turns out that poor people really can win the lottery or in Jessie’s case get lucky. So she’ll walk out to the ring on Sunday in her big girl panties with her heart on her sleeve begging to make an impact, wanting to prove her worth, pleading to show Mercedes that she should be taken seriously… too bad she hit a road block. Too bad her minute little journey of hope had to go ahead and cross my path of destruction too bad the poor little Salco had to slam straight into a world of disappointment… too bad poor little Jessie has to try and out match me and try to beat me. I can bet you my last dollar that she won’t I can bet you my life that she won’t… she will slip and fall just in the moment she needs to shine the most. Why? Because I’m Sin City Wrestling’s little miss sunshine and only I can stand in the brightest of lights while morons like Jessie Salco get to stay in the shadows. In the shadows of doubt, the shadows of worthlessness and the shadows of no return, there’s no harm in admitting it Jessie… your glory days have sailed... so you might as well just stop trying. You’re career; just like the titanic is a sinking ship just waiting to end up on the bottom of the Sin City Wrestling Ocean. However for what it’s worth once you’re down there I can promise you no one is going to go down that deep to retrieve you. You’ll just be another lost soul... purely a victim of this game we play.

Licking her lips once more Melody tilted her had to the side but still her eyes didn’t make contact with the camera. She was shielding herself.

 Melody: Enough about the challenger of the Bombshell Roulette Championship, let’s talk about the Champion shall we? Mercedes Vargas the woman we should all fear because she is unpredictable. One minute she is on the top of her game the next minute she is at the very bottom and yet she always knows how to win when she has a go at the big one. People are going to say I’m crazy for going after Vargas I mean she is a Sin City Wrestling staple; she is one of the queens who hold one of the many thrones. Well call me crazy because I simply do not care for labels, I do not care for what people claim to be… you may be called one of the best but that doesn’t mean you are. What are you Mercedes? You’re leech, that’s sucking the blood and the life out the roulette division. I mean what exciting things have you done since you won that belt? Ah let me think about it… oh wait don’t even bother cuing thinking music because the answer is simple, it’s black and white, you have done nothing. You might wear the gold but trust me it’s nothing but tarnished. At Blaze of Glory I don’t see you losing your Championship however afterwards I suggest you sink your nails into it and try and keep it close to your chest. For it’s only a matter of time before I coming knocking at your front door and it’s only a matter of time before I peel your grubby fingers away from that Championship and claim it as my own. Why you may ask? Why would I go after you? I mean we don’t even know each other that well right? How could you be on my radar?

She stops to give off some time for drama before she licks her lips once more before rolling her head on her shoulders as it’s if Melody is releasing a ball of stress while she is talking.

Melody: Why? Why? Why? Well I’ll tell you why, you let down a very close friend of mine, you let down Derek Thorne and I know you have said your apologises and I know you think that everything is right in the world because Derek forgave you because he is the ultimate gentlemen… but I haven’t. You see in your moment of weakness, you let him leave Sin City Wrestling and you know what that did? It sent shock waves down the line… you see the plan was that I was always coming back to Sin City Wrestling… however it wasn’t going to be for a few weeks. So once Derek and yourself was eliminated from the Blast From the Past tournament things had to be sped up and now… now I’m being toyed with by Hot Stuff because of something you created. You’re the reason Derek had to go to him sooner, so ultimately you’re the reason why I’m here in SCW today… I wasn’t ready for Derek to leave and you just stripped that chance for me to work alongside him from my fingers. You ruined it; you ruined everything so mark my words if you even think for a minute that I will let you get away with this. You better think again because nothing and I mean nothing can stop me from inflicting the pain that you have caused me because of Derek leaving and because of Hot Stuff’s mind games on to you. Don’t worry tho I won’t be coming to hurt you this Sunday… I mean a little message being sent wouldn’t go astray but just know that it’s only a matter of time before my silence towards you turns into a full blown attack. I guess you can say Derek was right when he told me the best way to forgiveness is through revenge…

She was smiling but it wasn’t her trademark happy smile it was an evil grin one that wasn’t been seen on her face before.
Melody was acting completely out of character.

Melody: I’ve think I’ve spent enough time on you washed up losers and it’s time for me to wrap this one up don’t you think? Come this Sunday girls I won’t be playing nice, I won’t be skipping out to the ring pleading for you to love me, begging for you to take me seriously. I’m deadly serious and my actions this weekend will prove that. I will wipe the floor clean with you... I will make Jessie Salco my broom and Mercedes my damn mop and if Candy or Hazel wants to try me, I’ll knock them the fuck out as well.

Did she just swear? What the hell?

Melody: I’m done playing games and I’m done being the one that everything think is just another Barbie wanna be… I know how to fight, I’ve been fighting my whole life and let’s just say a year in Norway builds a girls character up a certain way and I don’t mean in a good pretty princess way. I’ve seen things; I’ve done things that you can’t even fathom. So don’t think for one moment I won’t bring them out of the shadows and into the light one day and use them on you… because I can and I will… it’s only a matter of time before I pick the victim of whom I will dissect.. This Sunday you will see me in a whole new light and there is nothing anyone can do about it, I’m done playing nice girl. I’m done pandering to the thought of having to be liked, you wanna hate me? Go ahead a hate me… see if I give a mother fucking fly fuck.

Two more f-bombs what is this?

Melody: This Sunday you will feel the powers in Sin City Wrestling shift and it’s about damn time… now the odds might be stacked up against me this week because I’m tagging with Candy who couldn’t win a root in a brothel with a handful of fifties… but I’m facing Jessie Salco and Mercedes Vargas… but trust me, I’m a one woman wrecking machine and I will lay everyone out if I have to. To get the results that I want and the results that I want is my arm raised in the middle of the ring in victory… why? Because I deserve it? Why because I’m that damn good at my job. Why? Because I put the hard yards in when everyone else is too busy sucking up each other’s asses to see the bigger picture. Hot Stuff said it best, I did need to remove the distractions from my life and that I did need to grow up… well consider it done… from now I report to no one, from now on I’m in charge of my damn destiny… none of the friggen butterfly bullshit where I pretend to be something I’m not. I’m going to be the best… and on Climax Control this Sunday… you’ll see how focused I really am… when I take down the challenger of the Bombshell Roulette Championship, the Bombshell Roulette Champion and my own damn tag team partner if I have to.

She still doesn’t look at the camera as she speaks, this time she fixes her messy bun up on the top of her head.

Melody: Play times over and this Sunday I’m tearing the mother fucking rule book up.

OML what has happened to Melody?

It was then where her eyes ripped open and Melody sprung up in her bed. It was all a dream; it was all a big bad dream. Her breathing was heavy; her body was covered in a glisten of sweat. She had just dreamt all those horrible words. All those bad things had come out of her lips but it was all just a dream. Running her hands over her face Melody took in a big inhale trying to collect her thoughts, why would she dream such a thing? Why would she be so angry? She pushed her hair back out of her face before collecting herself enough to rub her eyes trying to wake herself up fully. She didn’t mean all those things she said right? She couldn’t mean them right? She was Sin City Wrestling’s nice girl. Melody looked over to her alarm clock and she squinted as she tried to read the numbers it was 2:18am in the morning and as if on cue as she looked over at the time her IPhone 6 started to flash before her eyes. The sound of her ringtone must have woken her in the first place. Adjusting her hazel orbs she looked down at the name on the screen it was flashing up “J2H” why would he be calling so late, well early? Was this all a dream as well? Was this a dream inception? She didn’t know what to do so she just sat there and watched as his name flicked off her screen and the call went to voice mail.

What on earth was happening?

Just as she went to lay back down her phone started to flash once more and it was “J2H” again this time she grabbed at it pulling it away from its charger before she answered it. Putting the phone up to her ear she answered.

Melody: James are you okay?

Her voice was raspy as she had only just woken up but that didn’t seem to worry J2H as he didn’t even bother to respond all Melody could hear was muffled talking.

Melody: James are you there?

Still no answer, she had been pocket dialled sighing she listened on for a little bit longer before she decided to hang up the phone. We fade to black with Melody just staring at her phone looking lost and confused.

---

19
Climax Control Archives / Triple Treat
« on: March 18, 2016, 03:44:20 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">WHAT AN ANIMAL!! Did you see what happened to me this week on Climax Control? Well if you missed it here’s a small run down. First I had my first interview I think in my career with Rocky Mountains and I nailed it with getting out the entire show sponsors name in. High five, go me. Although I’m still sitting here waiting for my free stuff to come pouring through my front door, but maybe they forgot that I have changed my address recently? Who knows… anyways after that I had a DELIGHTFUL run in with Pot Bluff backstage who told me that I can’t use my ring entrance anymore? Like what kind of garbage is that? How is it that everyone else can have their stupid entrances but I’m not allowed mine because I have Unicorns in it? It’s a joke. A joke that I won’t stand for!  So I have hired a legal team to look into my contract so I can get my Unicorn Men back in my life. I mean serious abs like that don’t come around often. PLUS I don’t think Hot Stuff really understands how much hard work and dedication I had to do to source those beautiful Unicorn Men. I had to do A LOT of googling and auditioning to make sure I got the best Unicorn Men with abs of steel around. So if you want to know if I’m mad that I now have to make up a new ring entrance because Hot Stuff wants to swing his big power baton around?

I’M FUMING!!

However I will not let him see the tears that I have cried over this horrible news. He doesn’t deserve that satisfaction; he is just trying to break me. I don’t know what for but it won’t happen oh no Melly has too much light inside of her to ever go to the dark side. So good luck Mr Ward because you’re going to need it. Well not only did that creature tell me that I can’t use my entrance anymore he told me I’m not allowed to dress up as a Unicorn anymore. Umm hello? I’m like the original Unicorn but whatever; if he wants the play that game I’ll play that game. I mean he didn’t say anything about not dressing up as like a lion or a tiger, so trust me when I say this… Hot Stuff might think that he has me down and out without any wrestling attire but I’ve got some sneaky tricks up my sleeves. The best thing is; he can’t do a damn thing about it. So be on the lookout this weekend to see my NEW wrestling attire and NEW entrance. You’re going to be amazed. I can feel it in my bones.

Now after my first match back in over a year, which I won by the way… haha suck it Veronica go back to moving house with your second class wrestling skills. Did I just say that? Oops. Any-who after my first match back I was in the ring celebrating and then that stupid song “Worth It” by Fifth Harmony, blasted through the personal address system and that smelly Candy Overton made her way down to the ring. IF that wasn’t the worst part she got on the microphone and started talking nonsense about why she and her foolish sister Hazel attacked me. I had to listen to their screeching voices in my poor little ear drums as Candy said that I have to face her at Blaze of Glory in a two out of three falls match. YAWN like I want to do that, but I’m a good girl so I’ll give her what she wants… I mean it will be over within a blink of an eye anyways because I have some serious plans for my run in SCW this time round. However these little wanna be antiheros are getting all up in my grill and putting her nose up against mine in the middle of the ring? I’ll show her what’s what at Blaze of Glory… trust me Candy won’t even see it coming. Oh and after that, it was like they were going to attack me two on one again but BOOM the lights went out and BANG the light came back on and some Zuri girl was standing in the ring beside me. Like talk about unpredictable…

Nevertheless let’s talk about some good news, shall we? When I strolled backstage and ran into someone it turned out to my mentor Mr Derek Thorne and well aside from his random Swedish gibberish he was talking we actually had a really good conversation. Big things are on the way everyone; really big things are changing in the Melephant camp. So get ready and hold onto your safari hats because they will be coming shortly. Derek says that he believes in me and he believes that regardless of all the torture that Hot Stuff is putting me through it will be worth it. Now I know he sat down with Hot Stuff and worked out my contract but I know for a fact that Derek would never ask Hot Stuff to remove my inner Unicorn love… so I can’t be mad at him for that. However I can be grateful that I had a man in my life that was willing to not give up on me and not give up on my dream of becoming a wrestling superstar when all I wanted to do was run away and travel around the world.

After bumping into Derek I went and got two milkshakes and surprised my ex, non, err, um husband in his fancy pants locker room. Did you know he had a guest list to get in there? And did you know my name WASN’T on the list? What kind of mockery is this? I USED to make him sandwiches and this is how he is going to play me? RUDE! So to get back at him I offered him an oat-milk milkshake and took over his PlayStation game and made him lose. What can I say? I’m just spiteful like that. Okay I can’t lie I didn’t let him lose, I helped him win because let’s face it the boy needed my PlayStation proficiency. Triangle, Square, Circle, Cross, Square, Circle, Triangle, Triangle, Square, Circle, Cross… BOOM! Guaranteed victory! OH YOU’RE TOTALLY WELCOME J2H.  

So that was my Sunday night and next Sunday night I don’t see it being any less wild. Next weekend I’m back at it again with those white vans and I’m taking on Jenny Tuck and Jaina Hudson. Now I’ve never faced these girls before so I have some home work to do, so I better get cracking on that. However my Melephants… I’m sensing a goooood Sunday night for a fight and a victory and after that I’ll meet you at the local Panda Express and guess what I’ll pick up the bill (well Hot Stuff will pick up the bill but we don’t have to tell him anything) until next week be cool, stay calm and love yourself. I love you, yes you, even if you don’t love me I will always be your number one fan… except for Hot Stuff right now oh and Rage… but everyone else you make my heart beat.

---


Thursday Morning; 2:55am
Wakey, wakey!

The scene opens up inside J2H’s extravagant house, well not just in his house but in his bedroom. Why are we in his bedroom you ask? Well it wouldn’t be a Melody Grace promotional if it didn’t over step some sort of personal boundary, now would it? The room is dimly lit as the lights had been turned on but dimmed right down. J2H is in the middle of his massive California king bed sleeping peacefully. Too bad that peace and quiet never lasts in the land of Melody. Speaking of Melody she can be seen walking up towards James’ bed. She is wearing a pair of tight fitting black ripped jeans, with a super loose grey singlet shirt that playfully showed off her white and grey Calvin Klein bra. Around her neck was a long gold chain with a gold ring looped around it. Her blonde hair was messy and curly so it was styled to look like she just stepped out of bed. Looking down at the peacefully sleeping James, Melody can’t help but smile. She sighs lightly almost regretting what she is going to do immediately. Leaning down towards him she uses both of her hands to grab on to James’ exposed arm and she shakes it, trying to wake him.

Melody: James… James… James… JAMES!!!!

Melody’s voice started off as soft, sweet and innocent, she didn’t want to startle him. It was bad enough he was going to be mad she was in his room to begin with; she didn’t need an extra reason for him to be yelling at her. James didn’t wake from his slumber in fact he kept sleeping which was infuriating for Melody. Letting out a loud puff of annoyance she just rolled her eyes and tried to wake him up again. This time she started to agitate him a little harder, trying to rock him awake. Under Melody’s touch James’ body slightly stirred by its own accord, but it was only him trying to fight the sensation of waking up. His pursed lips finally tore apart as he let out a slight yawn before a mumble of weird words that didn’t even make any sense before he went to roll over onto his side.

J2H: Noooope... not… now… can’t… sleeping…

Looking down at him as he finally settled his body back into a relaxed position Melody just winced at the thought of how he was going to react once she had woken him. Apart of her cared but another part of her didn’t because she knew what she had planned would help him in the long run. Melody arched over stooping down lower so her face was almost at the same height as his on the bed, she took a big inhale in before she closed her eyes. She knew this wasn’t going to end well for a few moments but it had to be done. Opening her eyes once more she noticed that James had dragged a pillow over his head covering his ear, so she carefully pulled it away before licking her lips. As he was facing away from her Melody just made her way closer towards him. Her knees were pressing into the side of the bed as she leant down and blow cool air around his right ear, hoping that would help wake him up. It didn’t, as James’ body just shivered as her cool breath touched his skin. She was running out of pleasant options. With a dramatic eye roll Melody pulled away the pillow completely from his head and she tossed in to the side. Watching it bounce off the floor she turned back to her former lover and coughed loudly hoping that would help her wake him. James didn’t even stir so Melody poked him with her long manicured nail in the middle of his bare shoulder blades; once again nothing happened. James just stayed in a peaceful state of slumber. Growing impatient Melody looked down at her left wrist looking at the time on her watch it was currently 2:58am, if she didn’t wake him now they were going to be late. Clicking her tongue off her white teeth, Melody’s smile started to perk up to one side as she was now grinning evilly. She had run out of “nice” options so she would just have to deal with his onslaught once it happened. Without even a second thought Melody lowered her head down towards James’ once more. Her lips were so close to his ear, it was a given that if she spoke they was brush past his ear lobe. Closing her eyes for a second she shook her head trying to fight back memories that how now flooded her mind, she had been in this position with him several times. She stopped playing around and finally spoke loudly, very loudly into his ear.

Melody: JAMES ALEXANDER HUNTINGTON-HAWKES NUMBER THREE… WAKE UP!!!

Within a blink of an eye James’ body bounced in the bed, he was startled from her voice penetrating deep down into his ear drum. He sat up yet the black bed covers of his bed still covered him from the waist down so he wasn’t fully out of bed just yet. Turning around in the bed James eyes weren’t fully open so he couldn’t see that it was her. He violently reached out grabbing on to the first thing he felt. It was her head; Melody’s eyes grew wide as she felt James’ left hand comes around the back of her head. Gripping onto a handful of her hair before his eyes started to flutter open. His right hand was now up and ready to come in with a massive strike to the Melody’s face but she quickly spoke out to him trying to catch his attention.

Melody: James… James… it’s me…

J2H: What the… Mel… Melody!?

He was double blinking before he realised the look on Melody’s face just declared distress. His left hand was still gripping onto a handful of her hair; his fingers were embedded that much that they had intertwined with her curls. Letting go of her blonde hair he let a massive sigh of relief escape his lips before he groaned up at her. Melody took a moment to collect her thoughts, closing her eyes before sighing. She had woken him and he went into full offensive mode. She wasn’t angry at him; I mean it was her fault for trespassing in his bedroom and waking him up to begin with. Running her fingers through her own hair, she adjusted it before looking across at James who was looking worse for wear. His now pale face made it appear that he had seen a ghost. Melody didn’t say anything she just took a seat on the edge of James’ bed catching her breath for a second before she looked over at him with a delicate smile.

Melody: Hi!

She was trying to break the ice but James didn’t look like he was ready to play that game. Shaking his head from side to side, he dropped his head into his hands trying to collect himself. Looking back up at her James gritted his teeth, he was confused and angry. He was annoyed at Melody for waking him up but he was livid at himself for possibly hurting her. A few moments passed before James’ tired raspy voice could be heard this was a welcomed sound to Melody’s ears.

J2H: What are you doing here Mel? I could have seriously hurt you.

Leaning his back up against the head board of his very expensive wooden bed James rolled his head around his neck as if he was trying to work out some tension that had formed there from this morning’s abrupt awaking. His eyes closed as his right hand came up to clutch the back of his neck to work out a small knot that had now made its home there. Melody’s hazel eyes didn’t leave James’ body at all, she was studying him and trying to work out how much damage this might of cost him. Letting her head dropped she went to reach over to touch his free left arm that was just sitting on top of the covers but she pulled back just at the last moment.

Melody: But you stopped right before making contact, you’re self-control is impeccable.

Finally her hand made contact with his skin as she used her thumb to rub at his arm trying to comfort him, it was a long shot but it was worth a try. James just rocked his head forward and opened his sleepy eyes and gazed at Melody coldly. He was scrutinising her trying to work out what would cause her to be here at god only knows what hour it was in the morning? Looking directly at her he pulled his dry lips apart and grumbled before speaking.

J2H: What are you doing here Mel? In my bedroom? At what hour is it? How did you even get in? What’s going on here?

He had a million and one questions but those were the ones he was going to run with first. Melody could tell by the tone in his voice that he wasn’t impressed with her; in fact she had never heard this tone in his voice before. It was a mixture of concern with a massive shot of resentment. Looking over at him with her big beautiful hazel eyes she smiled at him trying to get him to warm up to her being there. James just couldn’t stand to hold eye contact with her any more as he just ran his hands through his hair. Pulling his left arm away from the touch of her left hand that was still rubbing his skin, it was almost as if he never wanted her hand there to begin with. James just didn’t want to be near her until he had some answers. Melody held her hand out for a second before pulling it back in towards her like a young kid that had been denied candy.

Melody: Shhh, Jam… that’s way too many questions for 3 in the morning.

Turning back to look at him she watched as his eyes bugged out of his head at the sound of 3 in the morning. He didn’t hold back as he let a massive moan escape his lips.

J2H: 3 IN THE MORNING!!! WHY WOULD YOU WAKE ME AT 3 IN THE MORNING?!

He waved both of his hands up in the air before dropping them back down onto his bed, he was exhausted and now he was mad like really mad. He looked up and over at Melody his brown eyes not leaving hers for a moment he was seeing if she was okay. After all why else do people get woken up at this ungodly hour, maybe she was hurt? His eyes scanned as much as her body as her clothing would allow looking for some sort of explanation as to why she would be here, his bedroom of all places at this time and without an invitation.

Melody: Well, if you stop screaming at me and stop asking a thousand questions I’ll gladly answer some of them.

Flashing a toothy smile over towards him James started to lighten up, she wasn’t hurt well not from what he could tell so that thought alone eased some of the pain that he was going through. Melody didn’t waste any more time as she scooted her way up onto the bed, now sitting on her legs she looked over at James with her hands placed in her lap. James didn’t take his watchful glance off Melody as she made herself comfortable.

J2H: You better answer all of them!

Raising his right eyebrow up at her as he demanded to know what was going on, causing Melody to smile. James only ever did that when he was intrigued by something, maybe today wouldn’t be so bad after all once she told him why she was here. Licking her lips playfully Melody ran her right hand through her blonde hair and tossed it to the side, watching his eyes follow her movements she couldn’t help but beam with excitement.

Melody: Well, I’m here because I gave Simpson the day off, because he told me you were just lurking around your house all week. So I thought I’d get you out of the house. You know like where there is fresh air and sunlight… you’re turning into Edward Cullen and soon you’ll sparkle when you go outdoors.

Her voice was back to being song like as she watched James shake his head from side to side, he couldn’t believe her. She had a way of making him angry one moment, happy the next and then full on rage mode with in a blink of an eye. Melody watched as he took three massive deep breaths in as if he was calming himself.

J2H: You can’t just give Simpson a day off, he doesn’t work for you.

He was 100 per-cent correct, however she had done it anyway. Shrugging her shoulders at him, she pouted her bottom lip before flashing him those trademark puppy dog eyes that would always get her out of trouble. As she repositioned herself on to her knees James couldn’t help but notice the long gold chain around her neck, which had her old wedding ring thread through it. She had kept it after all, a smirk caught his face but he quickly bit down on the side of his mouth pulling it in to control it.

Melody: Well you say that I can’t just do all these things, but I have already done it. He’s gone fishing. I’ve never seen him so excited before it was so cute.

Batting her long eyelashes at him she waited for him to glow red with anger but it didn’t happen. James just wiggled back up the bed some more and rested his full back up against the head rest. The covers still covered him from his bare waist down. Running his hands down his chest James grinned as he watched Melody’s eyes follow every movement he made.

J2H: Fishing? That sounds like death warmed up.

He was still grumbling but at least it wasn’t at her now. Melody flashed him a smile before her eyes returned back up to his face. Rocking forward on her knees she leant forward getting closer to him.

Melody: You’re so cranky at this lovely hour in the morning Jam, you’re like little Oscar from sesame street. Look you’ve got the beard happening and everything, so adorable.

Reaching out with her right hand she grabbed onto his chin and rubbed the 3 day old stubble on his face, smiling down at him before she pulled her hand away shyly. James didn’t move or flinch it was like her touch on him was second nature, while Melody was still unsure of what she could get away with and what she couldn’t get away it. Rocking back down onto her folded legs Melody just smiled at her former “husband”

J2H: What do you want from me?

Rolling his eyes James knew that was a very broad question to be asking dear Melody. She was uncontrollable when it came to requests, he knew that. He also knew that she had a reason to being here and she was just holding back on telling him for the moment. He licked his lips trying to bring some moisture to them as he watched Melody click her tongue off her perfectly white teeth.

Melody: Oh look another question, I’ll answer that one last… okay what question was I up to? Why am I in your bedroom? Well this is where you sleep, so where else would I wake you up from? I already answered the next one; it’s 3 in the morning. Now how did I get in?

Looking up at him Melody just shrugged her shoulders before she looked around the room innocently, she wasn’t innocent she was far from it. A small laugh left her lips as she just looked back at James who was returning the stare with interest in his eyes.

J2H: I thought I told Simpson to update the security?

He was being serious and Mel knew it, James had told Simpson to update the locks and change the codes when Melody returned. The thing is Simpson didn’t feel the need to so. So he didn’t bother. Shaking her head from side to side Melody just smirked, while James just silently cursed at himself knowing that Simpson had once again secretly taken her side.

Melody: Well he didn’t… anyways Simpson would have just me in, he’s the one who called me and said he was worried about you… he said you needed some cheering up… SO SURPRISE JAMES!!!

Melody hands flew up into the air as she yelled surprise, while James eyes clinched down together it was way too early for her to be screaming and being all excited like a school girl. Opening his eyes he looked back over at her and shook his head, his reaction was enough to have Melody bring her hands back down and rest them in her lap. She was over doing it and she knew it but she couldn’t help it, she had a massive day planned and James was going to love it.

J2H: What did I do wrong in my past life to deserve this?

He said those words with a smirk on his face so Melody knew he wasn’t being overly serious. Choosing to ignore it for now she just reached out and gave him a playful push on his right shoulder. James didn’t go anywhere as his back was up against the head board but he entertained Melody by mouthing the world “ouch” however she knew he was just playing her so she screwed up her nose.

Melody: Geez another question, let me catch up first James… okay what’s going on here? Well I’ve got a full day planned and we have to leave home by 5am so you need to get out of bed because you take forever to get ready and plus I have to make us breakfast because we don’t have time to grab breakfast on our way to the surprise I have planned for you.

Her right hand was now grabbing at the ring that was hanging around her neck on the long gold chain. Completely unaware she started to run it backwards and forwards rolling it over the chain, as it started to make a zipping sound it caught Melody’s attention. She quickly tucked the ring and chain into her shirt but it was too late James had already seen that she was wearing it. Raising his eyebrow at her once more he noted he would have to ask her about that later.

J2H: Mel, don’t you think if you have time to make breakfast, we have time to swing by a restaurant and pick some up?

He had a point, he always had a point. Sighing out loud Melody just glared at him with that look that he knew all too well. Grinning at her he just pointed to the side of his head with his right index finger as if to say he was smarter than her. This was also very true.

Melody: That all depends on you James do you wanna be seen eating breakfast with me in public? I mean people will get to the talking. We both know how much you hate that.

Glaring over at him she waited for his reply but James wasn’t going to play into that. She was trying to trigger a reaction out of him to see what playing field they were on but James had that move calculated and he wasn’t going to give it the time of day. Looking at her he titled his head to the right just sizing her up before he spoke.

J2H: It’s too early in the morning for that argument isn’t it Mel?

Melody just nodded in agreement plus she didn’t really want to fight with James, after all she had a full day of fun and games planned for them both. What good would come from today if he was cranky at her? She brought her right hand up to her hair and she grabbed at a lock of it before she started to twirl it around her index finger, getting lost in her thoughts. James couldn’t help but stretch out with his legs that were still under his black bed covers and gently kick at Melody’s knees gaining her full attention. Melody pulled her bottom lip out from her teeth as she often bit down on her big pouty lip when she was deep in thought. Looking back at James she just blushed before quickly replying.

Melody: Okay I’ve got few more questions to answer… why would I wake you up so early? Because I’m evil and you secretly dig that about me. Fishing? Doesn’t sound like death it sounds like fun. What do I want from you? Just your cute little smile and your can do attitude today, because you’re going to need it. I need to whip you back into shape champ… two weeks off and look at you and what did you do wrong in a past life? I have no idea, I wasn’t there… okay I think I have answered them all.

Winking at James she flashed a big cheesy grin at him that just caused him to roll his eyes. James lifted his right hand up to his face once more and he ran it over his face before dragging his fingers through his messy bed hair trying to collect all the information that Melody has just delivered to him.

J2H: I have a headache already.

Screwing her nose up at him she poked her tongue out of her mouth and proceeded to act like a child. James just shook his head once again while he fought back a yawn he was going to be in for a long day at this rate. Melody quickly glanced down at her watch once more and gasped in shock, they had already wasted ten minutes with this back and forth banter.

Melody: You’re so cranky it’s adorable… now I’m going to ask you nicely, please get out of bed and come on this adventure with me?

Flashing him those big hazel puppy dog eyes she waited for his reply, she knew he wasn’t going to say yes straight up but Melody knew that she could probably talk him into it somehow. After all James didn’t like to see Melody sad, even after all the nonsense they had been through.

J2H: What is the Wizard busy today or something?

The tone was sharp and bitter; something that took Melody by surprised, although she had heard that tone from him many times before especially when they first started talking. With a loud exhale and a dramatic eye roll Melody just stared at James unamused with his question.

Melody: Really James? He’s a friend… not that it should bother you… now seriously… get out of bed we have a timeline and you’re ruining it.

Her tone matched his which took James back; he hadn’t heard her use a stern voice with him before she was either bubbly and happy or sweet and kind, or loud and excited. It was extremely rare of her to have a cranky voice on but this tone wasn’t one that mirrored that it was like she was disappointed in him for even asking her about her Wizard friend Dom Harter. James just stopped over thinking and he looked back at Melody and with a chuckle he replied.

J2H: I’m not going Melody and I think it’s about time you left.

Melody: You don’t mean that.

J2H: Of course I mean it, now just go.

Melody: I’m not going anywhere… now get out of bed we have places to be.

J2H: I’m not getting out of bed at 3am for anyone…

They were going backwards and forwards like a married couple in a fight as James’ facial expressions said it all he was tired and frustrated, while Melody was just moments away from laughing because she was having so much fun. James just scrunched up his nose at her before his eyebrows came together in rage, she was sick, she had to be sick. No one should get this much joy out of making someone this miserable. Melody just rocked forward on her legs once again and she reached out and grabbed the blankets that were resting on James’s body. James eyes grew wide as he looked down at her hands and then back up at her.

Melody: Well fine, if you won’t get out of bed… I’ll get into bed, how do you like those apples?

J2H: Mel, don’t…

Just as Melody was going to rip back the blankets James hands whipped up and landed on hers, stopping her. Melody just groaned at him he was being such a pain. He grabbed her hands and tore them away from the blankets and pushed them gently to the side. Melody just sat there looking at him awkwardly while James caught his breath.

Melody: James… don’t be such a grumble butt… you either get out of bed on your own or I’ll make you get out of bed. Either way today is happening.

Her voice was firm and direct so he knew that she wasn’t playing around. Tossing a handful of her hair to the side once more she watched as James lifted the blankets back up his body and tucked them in beside him. She didn’t know what he was up too but she didn’t care she just wanted him to agree to come out with her today. James just held back a full blown laugh and smirked at her.

J2H: And how are you going to make me get out of bed?

He really shouldn’t have asked that, because Melody took it as a challenge.

Melody: Oh that will be easy…

Getting up on her knees once more she placed both of her hands on the bed and before James could even blink Melody was crawling her way up the bed towards him. She slowly made her way up past his legs that were now underneath her, looking up at him as she made her way up towards him Melody winked. Before he even had a chance to speak Melody pursed her plump lips together and started to make kissy faces at him. He had no idea what was happening and where this side of Melody had come from but before he knew it her face was right in front of his. Melody’s nose was almost pressed up against his before he finally found his voice. Their eyes were lost in each other’s as Melody was just inches away from placing her lips on to his.

J2H: Okay, okay, okay… I’ll go on your stupid adventure… but you need to leave the room for a second.

She squealed with delight right in his face before she planted herself down on top of him. She was now sitting on his lap straddling him unbeknown to her as to how this looked Melody just ran her right hand through James’ messy hair and ruffled it up. While James just looked up at her with confusion all over his face.

Melody: Nice try young one but I’m not leaving until you get your lazy butt out of bed.

J2H: Uh, well that’s partly the reason why you need to leave… if you catch my drift?

J2H just looked up at Melody with a big playful grin as he rested his hands on top of her thighs before realising what he was doing, he swiftly slid them off her legs and back down to either side of his body. Melody looked at James and her face started to flush a shade of red, she knew exactly what he was saying.

Melody: Oh… Come on James, I’ve seen it all before… I mean the whole world has seen it. Remember that instagram picture you posted? So stop playing Mr innocent and just get out of bed.

She was making him slightly uncomfortable but Melody was too blind to see it.

J2H: Melody!

James was trying to get her out of his bedroom for a few moments so he could get ready but the new wild side of Melody was coming out. He hadn’t seen this side of her before, it was appealing but he also had his reservations about her. Melody just looked down at James and with a teasing wink she softly spoke to him.

Melody: What James? Okay fine… I’ll cover my eyes with my hands and I promise not to sneak a peek.

She brought both of hands up to her face and she placed them over her bright hazel eyes, however her eyes weren’t fully covered as she separated a few of her fingers so she could look down at James. James kept his eyes on her as he shook his head, what had he gotten himself into? She would literally be the worst person to play hide and seek with.

J2H: You see you say that, but the look in your eyes says you’re lying.

Melody: I might be, I might not be, we’ll never know until you get out of bed now will we?

Dropping her hands down to her side Melody pouted at him, her eyes almost pleading with him to get out of bed. James just looked at her and then down to his body that was under her body before back up to her face. Shuffling backwards he pressed his back up against the bed head, but that didn’t help his case as Melody was still sitting on top of him smiling at him.

J2H: Well I can’t exactly go anywhere right now.

He looked at her once more before winking. Melody’s face flushed red as she just mischievously sucked her bottom lip into her mouth. James just watched as Melody clued onto what he was saying and she sheepishly spoke to him.

Melody: Oh oops, silly me.

Without another word spoken to him Melody lifted herself up off him as she backed away down the bed she decided to lay down at the end of his bed. Looking up at the ceiling she caught herself getting lost in old memories that this room just flooded her mind with. Closing her eyes she tried to block them out as she felt a weight lift from the bed, James was now out of bed. Keeping her word Melody kept her eyes closed but she listened as James walked across the floor and towards his personal bathroom. He wasn’t gone for long though as he returned back into the room, approaching the bed he reached out to tap his hand on Melody’s right foot.

J2H: After your stupid adventure today, we need to have a serious talk about boundaries.

Melody lifted her hands to her eyes and covered them as she sat up on his bed, pouting at him she replied. Taking a quick peak she noticed that James was now wearing his J2H robe and she was safe to remove her hands form her face, she did this quickly.

Melody: Ooooh what a downer. I mean, I can’t wait. You can take me to dinner tonight and we can talk it out there.

James’ jaw just dropped as Melody got up from the bed and walked over towards him. Walking around him she smirked before she headed off towards his walk in wardrobe in search for some clothes for the brat prince to wear today. As she strolled off James just mumbled over his shoulder.

J2H: I’m not talking you out to dinner.

Melody didn’t even look back she just smiled while keeping her slow pace towards his closet.

Melody: You say that, but I have like a good sixteen hours to change your mind. I don’t bet, but odds are on me getting what I want.

He could tell that she just winked at him without even turning around; he could also tell that she was smiling from ear to ear. Melody could sense that James was just standing there wondering where on earth this side of her had come from? She didn’t know if he liked it or not but it was going to be something he needed to get used to. He clearly wasn’t getting rid of her any time soon, regardless of how obvious he made it that he didn’t want her around. Melody was just like how she was before their drunken night together in Vegas persistent in wanting to hang around him. James just let out a loud sigh before he turned around and headed off into the same direction Melody just did. It was going to be a loooooong day for Mr J2H!

---

It was in fact going to be a very long day for James and even Melody, the exact length of it was something that even she hadn’t taken into consideration. After getting James’ butt into gear Melody was able to get him out of the house at 4:30am the two headed off in Melody’s Matte Black Mercedes G63 AMG towards their first destination. Well that was of course after stopping to get breakfast at James’ request, what’s the breakfast of a champion you ask? MacDonald’s, look at these two fancy pants.  Now I could tell you all the details from their day but let’s just take a look at some of the highlights shall we?

Activity One: Bang, bang!

Opening up inside a local gun range Melody and James are both found standing in their laneway, lying on the bench in front of them is a selection of hand guns they can pick from. James just looks over at Melody who is smiling like a school girl with her big ear protectors sitting on her head and her clear safety glasses over her eyes. Making her way over towards the bench she picks up a simple little 22 and looks at it interested. James on the other hand stands back and just watches Melody, he had never been to a gun range before but he was defiantly excited and determined to give it a go. Just as Melody was going to place the 22 back down on the beach she is startled as James reaches out and taps her on the shoulder. Melody turns around and looks at him with a smile before she moves the ear protection away from her ears.

J2H: Are you sure you don’t want me to go first?

He doubted her, she could tell by the concerned look he had on his face. James just looked towards Melody as she rolled her hazel eyes at him. Placing the 22 down on the bench in front of her she took a step back and motioned for him to step up to the plate.

Melody: You can go first if you would like?

James didn’t move at first he just watched Melody as she started to tie her long blonde hair back up into a high pony tail. She was taking this very seriously, so serious in fact she purchased special glasses, ear protection and matching shirts with the gun ranges name on it for him and her. She wanted to look the part. Looking back at him Melody just waited for him to stop staring at her and do something.  

J2H: I mean have you like ever shot a gun before Mel?

His voice was quiet and calm but something about it said that he was worried about today’s first activity. He was probably worried for his safety as he knew Melody wasn’t the best at sports or anything that needs hand eye coordination really. Melody just let out a sigh as she shrugged her shoulders.

Melody: We just got shown from that guy over there, how hard can it be?

James swallowed nervously at how cool and collected Melody was being about this. I mean she was about to be let loose in a gun range with a high powered weapon and she was acting like it was going to be a simple as breathing. Melody once again motioned for James to take the first shot but he still stood by her side. Reaching up he placed both of his hands on top of her shoulders, looking down into her eyes he wanted to make sure she knew how important it was that she didn’t just take this lightly. I mean both of their lives were on the line.

J2H: I just want to make sure you know to aim for the target down the other end of the building, that’s all.

He pointed down the other end of the building and Melody just “oh” at him as if he was telling her something she didn’t know. The excitement beamed in her eyes as she just nodded her head as if to say yes. Removing his hands from her shoulders James rubbed them together but he kept his brown eyes locked on Melody.

Melody: Do you really think I’m that stupid James?

Her tone was short and sharp at him like he had offended her, pushing past him she didn’t wait for him to answer and she reached the silver bench. This time she looked at all of her options and she finally picked up a cute little 9mm. She watched on as James just nervously stood behind her.

J2H: I probably shouldn’t answer that question while you have a gun in your hands.

Raising both of his hands up as if to surrender towards he let out a small chuckle. Melody looked at him over her shoulder and gave him a look of confusion; this didn’t help with James uneasy feeling about today. The blonde just turned back to look at the gun and she started to tilt it from side to side as if she was looking for the start button the concerned look on James’ face grew wider as Melody was acting like she didn’t pay attention in the safety demonstration they had just sat through. Quickly pulling her ear muffs down Melody was locked and loaded.

Melody: I wonder how this thing works?!

J2H: Mel… maybe we should…

Before James could finish his sentence five loud bangs echoed through the building as Melody had taken her first round of shots. Melody looked at her handy work and smiled before she placed the gun back down on the shelf. Turning back around she skipped over to James who was gobsmacked at what he had just witnessed. All five shots had landed perfectly in the centre circle, right in the guts of the bull's eye. Melody dusted her hands together before removing the ear muffs from her head to twirl them around her left hand.

Melody: Beat that champ.  

Poking her tongue out at him she winked while James just looked down at her. What else didn’t he know about her? Melody just watched him as he walked past her to have his go, reaching out she gave him a sly little tap on his shoulder as he brushed past her. James was now under the pump and for some reason he didn’t mind, as all he could think about was how impressed he was with Melody.

---

After the two spent the wee parts of the morning shooting up a storm at a local gun range they had rushed off to hop into Melody’s car and head off to the second destination for today. It was a bit of a drive but that wasn’t going to be the worst of it. Oh no, Melody was going to have to break the news to James that hiking would be involved in activity two.  

Activity Two: Walk, walk, walk.

Opening up in the great outdoors our troublesome two can before found hiking their way up a very steep and rocky mountain. There was a path but it wasn’t exactly very well maintained. Melody was bouncing with each step she took, she loved being outside, she loved hiking, the smell of fresh air, the scenery, the wild life, you name it and she probably loved it. While James on the other hand hated it! The only thing that remotely made this enjoyable for him was the fact Melody had changed into yoga pants and his view had greatly improved since she charged up in front of him. James was wearing a pair of shorts while he had removed his t-shirt and was holding on to it in his right hand, it was hot out in the morning sun and those two were caught out in the middle of it. It wasn’t long until Melody ears picked up James’ mumbling voice.

J2H: Why are we hiking? I hate hiking!

Looking back over her shoulder Melody just huffed at him, she knew this was going to be the worst part of the day by a mile.

Melody: Oh be quiet you, we have been hiking for like twenty minutes, we still have an hour and a bit to go.

Turning back around she looked up towards the top of the mountain, determined that she was going to make it there without killing him for being a cry baby.

J2H: Can’t we just drive to the next stupid adventure item like normal people?

James took a big leap and was now walking beside Melody who was focusing on the rough ground in front of her making sure she watched her step every time she took one. She didn’t want to roll her ankle and fall over. James on the other hand was walking carefree.

Melody: Because you can’t drive up here silly it’s too slippery and rocky.

She pointed at the ground to demonstrate her point but James didn’t care he just wanted to be off this hell of a mountain.

J2H: This is a stupid idea, who builds a business on top a hill like this?

Adjusting his flat brimmed hat that was on the top of his head James just groaned as he watched Melody struggle over some of the bigger rocky parts of the hiking trail. He was going to offer her a hand, but he knew how she felt about that. She was fixated on being a strong independent woman who didn’t need to be carried or lifted to where she was going.  

Melody: Are you going to complain the whole way up here?

His tongue rolled over his bottom lip with a smirk as he just looked at her through his dark sunglasses. She was get cranky at him again he could tell by her voice. Over the last few meetings Melody had shown a more real side of herself displaying that even little miss sunshine sometimes can feel the darkness of the rain.

J2H: I might, I mean you won’t even tell me what we are doing?

Melody: It’s a surprise James.

J2H: I hate surprises.

Melody: I think you’ll like this one.

J2H: You really don’t know me at all.

They were going back and forth again, fighting, something that they were known for. This drove Melody wild as she just let out a huff before an evil plan entered her mind. Looking up at James she noticed that he hadn’t taken his eyes off her for a quiet a while so she knew that he would fall for it.

Melody: WATCH OUT…. RATTLE SNAKE.

She pointed to beside James’ foot but her evil plan backfired as James just grabbed on to Melody’s arm and pushed her in the direction of the “snake”. James’ face said it all, he at first fell for it but he knew Melody’s joking tone compared to her serious tone and she was trying to play him like a fiddle. He however pretended to act stunned as Melody just cracked up laughing.  

Melody: You should have seen your face.

She was now holding her sides and was trying to hold back tears as James just stood in front of her, stopping her from walking any further.  

J2H: That’s not funny.

Fixing herself up Melody stood back up tall and sighed before wiping the laughter tears away from her eyes. James didn’t see it as funny but Karma had played in his favour nicely. Melody dusted herself off as she turned her attention back at James her mouth was wide open as she had finally worked out what James had done when she called out snake.

Melody: You wanna know what’s not funny? How quickly you pushed me towards the snake to save yourself! That’s not funny.

James raised his hands up in surrender as Melody was glaring at him evilly; the heavyweight champion just tried to hide his amused smile from his ex.

J2H: I was protecting you Mel, making sure you was out of the way.

Reaching out towards her he went to pull her towards himself for a mocking hug but Melody slapped his hands away from her. She was mad at him, for no valid reason. Females huh?

Melody: BY PUSHING ME IN THE SAME DIRECTION OF THE PRETEND SNAKE??… I’m shocked; I can’t even look at you right now.

Throwing her hands up in the air to extend her point Melody just huffed, however even though she said she couldn’t look at him right now her eyes will still immersed in the sight of his muscular body.  

J2H: if that’s the case, how come you’re still staring babe?

He just looked at her all collected while Melody was trying to remove her eyes from him, he had a point. Shaking her head she raised her right hand up to cover her eyes before turning around and walking off on him. He had for the first time in his life since meeting her, made her speechless. A grin of victory sprawled across his features as he slowly took off behind her. Reaching out he placed his right hand around the back of her neck. The feeling if his touch on her was enough to bring Melody to look to her side to glare up at him. James however didn’t say a word he just kept walking, smirking internally because he knew he finally had her number and now he finally knew that Melody had a weakness and it was him.

---

It took them two full hours to get done with their hike. A hike that was only meant to take an hour and a half but by the time these two stopped mucking around and actually focused on walking they extended their travel time by half an hour. Well that and Melody had stumbled on a section of loose rocks and James had to catch her to save her from falling to her death but she won’t ever bring that up. However they both made it to the top of the hiking trail that was just short of the top of the mountain and they were ready for activity three.

Activity Three: BUNGEE!!!!

We’re still in the great outdoors but this time Melody and James are standing on top of a well-known bungee jumping bridge in California called the Bridge to Nowhere because well it literally was in the middle of nowhere. It was just the two of them since Melody have forked out a little bit extra to just have it a private session for them two of them. She didn’t know how James would react to her telling him they we going bungee jumping and she also didn’t know how she would go in front of a giant crowd. You see there are a few things that Melody fears in life, the nightmares, the boogie man, scary movies, spiders… and heights. She was petrified of heights. She hates them even. So today was going to be a real test. A lovely workman was making sure the latches, harnesses and ropes were all tied up around both of their feet and chests as Melody just looked over at James, she was now a bright shade of ghostly white.

Melody: Are you scared?

James titled his head down at her as she spoke to him, he could see the fear in her eyes and apart of him wanted to comfort her while another part of him just couldn’t wait to see if she would actually go through with the jump. He wasn’t overly keen about the idea, I mean bungee jumping wouldn’t be something he would pick to do but because it was Mel’s adventure filled day he was going to give it ago. As the bungee jumping expert fiddled with the last latch around Melody’s waist James kept a watchful eye on him making sure it was done up correctly.

J2H: Psst, no!

His voice was confident but Mel could see the hint of panic on James’ face, I mean they were just about to jump off a bridge for thrill seeking fun.

Melody: I am.

She was now standing beside him looking for comfort that she knew wasn’t going to come easy. James was really bad at offering supportive advice.

J2H: This was your idea.

See I told you. Melody didn’t expect a miracle she just thought he would be her cheerleader and maybe say “You can do anything if you put your mind too it” but I guess he was just in the same boat as she was. Nervous and unsure if something was going to go wrong and that this might be the last thing they ever did in life. So they should live with no regrets right?

Melody: Well I didn’t think my heart would beat this fast when I finally got here.

James found it hard to believe how naive she was; he just quickly rested his right hand on the top of her shoulder and smiled at her.

J2H: You’ll be fine… now like they say, ladies first.

With a playful shove he pushed Melody closer to the side of the bridge onto the jumping pad. She just looked back at him with her mouth wide open in astonishment. Did he just push her again into the face of danger? Screwing her nose up at him she stepped back to being beside him.

Melody: No, no, men go first.

She nudged him and James almost stumbled over because he wasn’t expecting her to give such a big shove. Letting out a chuckle he just regained his balance and growled at her.

J2H: No I insist you go first.

Holding his hands out James pointed towards the long platform that they had to walk out on before they took the big leap of faith. Rolling her beautiful hazel eyes she just huffed at him, he was being such a pain in her side today.

Melody: Okay fine, but if I die be a good father to Dexter.

J2H: I’m not his father.

James bit back; he wasn’t taking any responsibility in the duckling that Melody had just adopted. As the two were about to enter a bitter battle of words the Bungee Jump coordinator chimed in with a massive smile on his face.  

Greg: I don’t mean to interrupt you guys but you can both jump together if you would like?

Say no more Greg, as Melody turned around to him with her eyes open wide she smirked.

Melody: Really?

J2H: Why did you tell her that?

Turning to look at Greg, James flashed him an evil glare before turning back to look at Mel who had her right hand out stretched.

Melody: Hey Jam, you wanna hold my hand?

She was giving him her shameless side eyes that she always gave him when she was up to trouble.

J2H: Why do you always sound suspect when you ask me questions like that?

Melody just shrugged her shoulders and acted sweet and innocent which silently drove James batty. After a few minutes they had to get reharnessed up so they could do a double jump so they didn’t collide together in mid jump and end up knocking each other out. They were now strapped in and ready to make the big leap, James just looked at Melody and when he noticed that she had her eyes closed, he just stepped out without giving warning and made the leap for her. As they both started the plunge James could be heard cheering while Melody was screaming with fear. As the cord finally held tension the two just started to swing back and forth in mid-air. James was looking out at the scenery while Melody was clinging onto him with tears in her eyes.  She was shaking like a leaf from fear; it took James a few moments to realise before her held onto her to comfort her.

Melody: Is now a good time to talk about boundaries?

Melody looked at James with tears welling in her eyes, she was excited that she had ticked another item off her bucket list but she was still so scared.

J2H: Mel you’re kinda choking the life out of me.

Melody: Its okay I know CPR!

Letting go of him gently Melody just “eep” him, they were still just hanging around in the air swinging back and forth as the guides were giving them some time to appreciate what they had just accomplished together.

---

After the two spent a few hours out at the bungee jumping, both of them completed solo jumps with James coaching Melody through her fear it was time to head off to the next and final activity for the day. The two were rushed down the mountain on the express path. Which Melody swears she didn’t know anything about so their two hour hike turned into forty-five minute at the most.  They jumped in Melody’s car once more and headed towards the coast. They were in for at least a one hour car ride, but they stretched it out to two as they stopped for some lunch. Finally James’ eyes fell onto the picture perfect beach and he finally knew that the last activity was going to be one he was really going to enjoy.


Activity Four: Jet skiing, swimming and tennis.  

James and Melody had met up with Melody’s cousin Ava, who look really familiar to James but he couldn’t put his finger on where or when he had seen her. Ava had brought along her husband and some of his male friends to join in all the fun. They were all around the same age, ranging from nineteen through to twenty-three; they were also very successful or rich kids. Melody had planned this; she wanted James to make some new friends so she indirectly hoped this planted some seeds. That’s why this afternoon’s activities were going to be dedicated to chillaxing, jet skiing, surfing, swimming and a friendly game of tennis. Most of the guys had started to head down to the beach towards the Jet skis leaving Melody, Ava and James alone for the moment.

Ava: I’m so happy to see that you guys have worked everything out and you’re back together.

Ava gleamed at them as James and Melody just looked at each other before looking back to Ava and blurting out responses at the same time.

Melody: We’re just friends.

J2H: We’re not back together.

Melody was really nervous about how James was going to react to what Ava had just implied so she quickly stumbled through some more words.

Melody: We’re not even each other’s type.

He just glared at her and Melody couldn’t work out if he was upset with her or in agreement with her? Without wasting anymore time James just brushed past Melody and headed down towards the water.  Ava turned back to Melody who just clung onto herself, as she watched the love of her life walk away from her in an obvious mood. What mood it was she couldn’t exactly work out.  

Ava: My bad sorry.

Ava draped her arms around her little cousin’s shoulders and squeezed her into her side offering her comfort and support, whereas Melody just sighed as she placed her head on Ava’s shoulder.

Melody: it’s not your fault.

Flashing her cousin a reassuring smile Melody tried her best to hide what she was thinking but Ava was like her sister and she knew when something was bothering her and this was eating her little cousin alive.

Ava: You two are really bad liars tho, well you are, I’m not so sure about him.

Running her fingers through Melody’s hair, Ava looked down towards the water to see James and the rest of the boys speed off on their jet skis and head into the deeper water to play around on them. Melody just looked at the ground, playing with the sand that was beneath her feet before replying quietly.

Melody: I hurt him Ava, now I have to pay the price and if that means I only get to be in his life as his annoying friend, I’ll be his annoying friend.

By annoying friend she meant that she was annoying to him but he couldn’t escape her because she was his annoying friend. She didn’t mean that he was annoying, just clearing that up. Ava just squared her eyes while she scanned for James in the water, she wanted to have a word with him one day but it wasn’t going to happen today as she had her little cousin to worry about

Ava: And what about how you feel?

Melody: That doesn’t matter.

Now without another word spoken Mel headed down towards the water. She was off for a swim and she didn’t want to think about this drama any longer. She just wanted to have fun today and so far it had been going wonderfully until her cousin asked that stupid question. Now she didn’t know If James was happy or mad with her because he had taken off like a bat out of hell to get away from the awkward conversation and to get away from her.

---

The end of the night:

It was well and truly night time and James and Melody had finally made their way back to James’ massive Beverly Hills Mansion that was way up in the hills. However they didn’t go home empty handed as they brought home Chinese food and some drinks. They ended the night outside by the fire pit that James had lit while Melody grabbed some plates and cutlery from inside. As they enjoyed their dinner outdoors by the fire, they over looked his massive pool. Out of all the rooms in James’ house, the outdoor entertainment area was probably Melody’s favourite. Mel and James were sitting side by side on a massive chair in front of them on the wooden table was empty takeaway boxes and empty bottles of beer and an empty bottle of wine. The two hadn’t really spoken since the beach incident but made polite small talk to pass the time. Melody finally looked down at her watch, it was now 11pm. Her eyes bugged out of her head as she let out a yawn, no wonder she felt like she was going to crash and burn at any minute she was exhausted. James didn’t look too lively either as they had just had a massive day of activities not to forgot he was rudely awoken at 3am. James was leaning back into the comfy chair as Melody started to stand up, her movements caught James attention.

Melody: I should go home.

Reaching out he grabbed onto Melody’s wrist, to stop her from walking away. He gently pulled her back towards him, turning her a
t

20
Climax Control Archives / Oh La La!
« on: March 11, 2016, 07:28:32 PM »
 
<p style="color:#B2A1ED">Heeeeeeeeeeeyyyyy good looking, fancy meeting you here! Well hello, hi and welcome back to the wonderful mind of ME, Melody Grace Carpenter. Now I’m going to tell you a story, wait; hold up, did I remember to turn my hair straightener off? I think so, I must have, anyways… oh yeah back to the story.

Once upon a time, there was a young Blonde Butterfly who just wanted to fly around the world and do as she pleased. Until one day she ran into a big, scary, oily old bully whose name rhymes with Pot Buff but it’s definitely not Hot Stuff. I mean I would never ever, ever talk badly about Pot Buff, I mean Hot Stuff. Now this Pot Buff wanted to rule the entire world and everything and everyone in it. Nevertheless he never could control the Blonde Butterfly and this made Pot Buff mad and glow red with anger. Especially as the Blonde Butterfly just fluttered her way around his castle coming and going as she pleased. Pot Buff didn’t like that because he knew deep down that he could in fact control the young Butterfly and more importantly he could make money off of her good graces. So this evil, evil man decided one night that while she was fluttering around his corridors that he would trap her. YES, trap her in a cage. A cage that looked exactly like an office, but it wasn’t an office; it was the evil dwellings of a torture chamber. That many had entered before, some exiting with gold, some exiting with scars while some others? Well some of the others just never came out. I can only assume they died in a grease fire or fell into an endless hole.

Now while she was locked in his torture chamber of wickedness she was at the mercy of his commands. At first he was abrupt and just told her to sign her life over to him and she quickly refused. This made Pot Buff angry and when he was angry he was cunning, so he used his magical powers. Did I forget to mention he had magical powers? Well he does and Pot Buff used them against Ms Blonde Butterfly. First he sprinkled her with a powder called blackmail when he threatened to go after one of the very few people she held close to her heart. Let’s call him Despy-err-um-De-Best-friend, YES that’s right he went after the Blonde Butterfly’s DeBestFriend. At first the young Butterfly just laughed as she flapped her beautiful wings and she mocked Pot Buff because Pot Buff clearly forgot about DeBestFriend’s father. However he had not forgotten about DeBestFriend’s father and Pot Buff threatened him as well.

What is a young Blonde Butterfly to do?

Well she didn’t get much time to think of a way out of the chamber, because Pot Buff came back with another jab to her wings. He evilly told her that he would take a precious charm off her mystical friend who she calls Be. Pot Buff said he would strip Be of his jewels and leave him jewel less. Mean Mr Pot Buff didn’t stop there. Oh no he went after another one of her SUPER friends; he told her that she too would have her powers stripped from her. What was Blonde Butterfly going to do knowing that DeBestFriend, Be and Superoxi were all going to stuffer at the hands of this bully because she didn’t want to be tied down? The Butterfly grew sad, because not only would her life be changed but the ones who she loved and held close would be punished for her bad choices.

As the Blonde Butterfly took a moment to think about her options, looking for a loop-hole that’s when the evil Pot Buff grew taller. He towered over her casting a shadow. His shadow was so big and powerful it removed the shimmer from her big beautiful wings. The much stronger, fitter, smarter and crafty Pot Buff wasn’t done. Oh no, Pot Buff wasn’t even close to being done. As Pot Buff took out his sword and struck her where it would hurt the Blonde Butterfly the most. Her big bouncy heart! Pot Buff looked her directly in her gazing eyes as he shoved the dagger in. While letting her know that if she did not agree to these lists of terms and conditions she wouldn’t be allowed to download the new IPhone update for her IPhone 6 and alas the world would be ruined and she wouldn’t receive the taco emoji. Wait, sorry wrong story.

Ah yes, Pot Buff said to her if she didn’t agree to sign on the dotted line and hand over her soul, he would take the one thing that her dearly missed ex “boyfriend” had worked hard his whole life for. He was going to take the apple of her eye’s crown away from him. That is when the Blonde Butterfly’s heart sank, faster than a speeding bullet. He had gone and pulled on her heart strings and played them like a violin as he threated to go after King JamAmazing’s reign. The Blonde Butterfly couldn’t bring herself to let Pot Buff ruin the lives of her four closest friends. So with a sigh and with sadness in her eyes she agreed to do whatever Mr Pot Buff wanted her to do.

That’s when the Beautiful Blonde Butterfly penned her name down on the dotted line. As soon as the ink dried, her gorgeous wings burnt to ashes and disappeared. He had trapped her and she now belonged to him. Pot Buff now had her under his control and just for a minute the world stopped spinning, true story. Now she wasn’t allowed to fly away out of his castle without asking for permission first. However luckily for her she already had holidays planned so this mean, mean Bully couldn’t stop her from going to Paris next week. Nevertheless the Blonde Butterfly has had some time to think about it and well it’s like they always say they all lived happily ever after in the end right?

The End!

---


OH MY LIFE!! Did you see what that mean, mean, MEAN man made me do? He made me sign a new contract to Sin City Wrestling. Now let’s get one thing out in the open. I DON’T mind coming back to wrestling and my reservations about signing back with Sin City Wrestling have nothing to do with my love of wrestling. I will always love wrestling, I will always love Sin City Wrestling and I will always love my herd of fans - The Melephants. My problems with re-signing have nothing to do with my surroundings or my environment or the people but it absolutely has everything to do with me. Yes me.

You see I don’t think I’m ready for a comeback, in fact when I started wrestling I didn’t think I was even ready for my debut. I mean I was like all cool as a cucumber and told everyone that I was going to rock the dance floor. I said I would take on the entire Sin City Wrestling Bombshell roster and shake them to their cores. Now, what’s changed to make me believe that I’m not worthy? Well a lot has changed; a lot of things in my life have changed. I mean… look at the tragic mess that I left it in.

The tragic mess wasn’t anyone fault but my own and I Melody Grace Carpenter hurt A LOT of people when I just decided that I wasn’t good enough. I left behind a husband, I left behind my best friend and I left behind my fans.  However now here I stand coming back into the wrestling world with no idea who stands with me or who stands against me. Talk about a solar eclipse. I have no idea if people want to see me shine or if people just want to watch me fall down and burn.

If I were you, I would want to watch me burn. I mean who tricks a guy into marrying them? Who let’s their best friend take all the blame for it for months? Who just ups and leaves a country because things are getting too out of control and heated for them to contain? Who just walks out on their best friend who is about to have baby? Who just walks out of an adopted family in the Sins? Who just leaves behind the most precious fan base in the whole Sin City Wrestling Universe? Who just gets up and leaves their tag team partners high and dry? Who just walks away because things are hard? Who, who, who, who, who? I’ll tell you who a failure does and a failure by the name of Melody Grace Carpenter did.

I walked away from James, Simpson, Despy, Synn, Gabriel, Odette, Misty, Roxi, Rage, Kittie, Candy… I could keep going on for days… I walked away from the best damn job a girl could ask for. I walked away from the fame, the fortune, the bright lights and some of the best nights of my life. I walked away from my friends and I walked away from my fans without a damn word and without a damn reason.

You want to know my reason? I have no reason that will ever be good enough to fix the damage that I have caused. Nothing I could ever do or say will heal the wounds of those who wish to keep them open. Just know while your wounds were either healing or bleeding that I was suffering my own torment. I’m not saying this so you all stand back and say aww poor Melody. I’m saying this because this is the truth. There wasn’t a day that went by that I didn’t think of you. There wasn’t a day that went by where I didn’t think of the mess I had left you all in. It wasn’t the days that were the hardest; it was the nights. Night time is when all your mind does is race off in a million different directions. That’s when I found myself missing you all the most. The nights were the toughest, the nights without him were the unhappiest I have ever been. However all this pain, that my own mind put me though was my own damn fault. I had entered hell and to be very honest and real I think I have left a bit of myself down there.

Days turned into weeks - weeks turned into months and months almost turned into a year before I returned. Returning wasn’t easy; trust me when I say that. Yet I found myself clicking away at the keys on Twitter and before I knew it I was back into your world. I was being accepted back into my old life. Misty and Roxi let me back in with open arms, Despy was nothing but kind to me and Synn… well I have been avoiding him like the plague. Dom and Annie couldn’t be more excited to see me back. While others like Candy and James are undecided. Some of my greatest fears were washed away in a heartbeat. Nevertheless some of them are still set in stone and are here to stay; I call them permanent destructions that will bare everlasting scars.

At first I wasn’t going to step foot back into Sin City Wrestling. Yet the Surf Boys tempted me back in and that night was the night I learnt that somethings can’t be forgotten. No matter how much distance or time you give it. The night of my unofficial return to Sin City Wrestling was the night that Candy Overton broke my nose because I had let her down. Candy wanted to inflict some of the pain that I let her feel while I was away. It was also the night that I looked into his eyes for the first time in months and I felt like the biggest let down in the whole entire world. You guys might hate him, you guys might think he is just a brat but to me… he was the one I let down the most. Yet there I was just standing in front of him dressed up like an idiot because I was too afraid to be myself. I had a perfect opportunity to try and make things right and I treated it like a sideshow and acted like a damn clown.  Smooth Melody Smooth!

Weeks have gone past and every aspect of my life has run hot and cold, but now it’s time to rebuild, it’s time to recover and it’s time to return.

What greater way to return then taking on Veronica Taylor? Maybe just maybe if I beat her, some of this shadow of doubt can lift. Maybe the sun can come out and shine. God only knows it’s been a while since I felt the warmth from its glow on my skin.

---


#CockneyPartyPlane

The scene opens up on the #CockneyPartyPlane that left Eureka Airport a few hours after Climax Control went off the air. On the plane was of course Ben Jordan, who had sent out an open invitation to anyone and everyone in SCW. The people who answered the call were none other than J2H, Simpson, Sammi and Melody Grace. It was a four hour flight destined for San Francisco so Melody could make it in time to hop on her flight bound for Paris. James on the other hand was headed anywhere he could get a ticket too. Simpson would no doubt follow James. Sammi was hoping this mystery flight would get her miles away from her sister. So far on this flight Melody and Ben had an epic FIFA showdown in which ended up in a tie leaving them both at two games up on each other. The tie would have to be settled at a later date. While Sammi, James and Simpson watched on in disbelief at how good Melody was on the PlayStation. Considering she was just smacking away at the buttons not really knowing what she was doing, while Ben was sweating bullets and taking it very seriously. After the FIFA game, Simpson had decided to recline his seat and go for a nap, whilst Sammi and Ben were sitting together talking quietly. James just had his headphones in his ears listening to music, as Melody sat across from him attempting to read a book. She could read thank you very much, it’s just she had a lot on her mind. Looking up from her book Melody looks at James, who at the same time looks up at her. Her eyes quickly dart away from him as she didn’t want to be caught out staring. James just rolls his eyes before looking back down at his phone.

A few moments pass by before Melody closes her book and grabs the blanket that she was wrapped up in. She rolls it up into a little ball and before she knew it she was making her way over towards James. Now she was standing in front of him, James can feel that she is right there and he slowly lifts his head up to look at her. Removing the earphones from his ears he just watches on as Melody waves at him.

Melody:  Hi!

James doesn’t wave back he just continues to look at Melody, who is now rocking back on the heels of her feet acting like a nervous school girl. To break the tension a bit James finally replies.

J2H:  Hi!

Melody smiles at him and quickly drops her right hand down to her side before she reaches out with her left hand offering James the blanket.

Melody:  Are you cold? You looked cold, I brought a blanket. Did you want a blanket? I could take the blanket away if you don’t want it. I’m rambling again aren’t I? I’ll just leave you alone, I’m sorry.

She was rambling and she couldn’t stop herself. Finally Melody found that her voice had stopped and she was just standing there with her hand out offering a warm blooded male a blanket on a plane. Shaking her head from side to side, she was kicking herself inside. What an idiot. Sighing to herself Melody’s eyes dropped from James down to the floor. James could sense that she was upset and he quickly tried to correct the situation.

J2H:  You don’t have to go Mel, plus where are you going to go?

Her hazel eyes lifted from the floor as she watched James point around the plane, motioning that she couldn’t go anywhere without him seeing her, or without her being in the same place as him. They were essentially trapped on a plane together, nowhere to run and nowhere to hide.

Melody:  I could go back over there, if you would prefer?

Melody pointed back to the chair that she had just come from, she didn’t even wait for a response before she just started to walk backwards. James without even thinking reached out his left hand and tapped the leather chair beside him offering her a spot to sit down. Looking up at her he smirked.

J2H:  And what continue to stare at me and look away quickly and pretend that you’re not looking at me when I happen to glance over at you?

She felt the blood rush to cheeks as her face started to blush, ducking her head down she hoped her long blonde hair would cover her embarrassment. It didn’t in fact James could see that she was flushed with awkwardness and that only caused his smirk to grow wider.

Melody:  Oh I was looking at you? I didn’t even notice.

Mumbling under her breathe so he could barely hear her Melody looked back up at James. Her right hand came up to cover her face, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. Melody locked eyes with James and they shared a gaze for a couple of seconds before James’ eyes trailed off to the vacant spot beside him. Once again he tapped it, motioning to her to take a seat.

J2H:  Just sit down Mel, you’re obviously dying to talk about something, it’s written all over your face.

Melody:  It is?

J2H:  You’re like a book sometimes, other times you’re a puzzle.

She didn’t know if she should smile or frown at that last comment. Instead she just unwraps the blanket that was in her hands and draped it over James’ body, before she quickly took a seat beside him. James just looks out in front of him while Melody continues to fiddle around with the blanket making sure that James was covered and she was covered as well. After she was done moving around getting comfortable Melody looked over at him. Her wide eyes gleaming with excitement it was as if she had forgotten about the iciness between them. She quickly licked her glossed lips and spoke.

Melody:  Hi!

If she could slap herself on the forehead she probably would have, shaking her head from side to side again she silently sighed.

J2H:  Hi again.

James just kept his eyes on Melody but he was still distant, she couldn’t put her finger on it. Well she could but she wanted to ignore it. The two young former flames just sat in silence for a while before Melody’s voice broke it.

Melody:  I’m just going to cut to the chase, James I don’t want things to be this weird between us. I know that sounds really stupid because it’s not like we have the cleanest past, but I just want things to be different from now on. I mean that, so to break the ice I want you to ask me anything… anything at all and I promise you I will answer it honestly. Scouts honour, cross my heart. I mean you must have some questions burning away up there and I want to answer them, so you can get some clarity.

Her hazel eyes fell into his as he just looked across at her. Not knowing what to say for a moment James processed what Melody had just said. Melody could feel that he was analysing her, he was good at it too. He was probably looking at her face to see any tell-tale signs to expose any tricks that she might have been playing at. She wasn’t this time; she was being honest and raw with him. The only thing that he could possibly see on her face was puffy baggy eyes that looked like she hadn’t slept in months. She did well to hide them under her make up, but being this close to her it was basically rendered pointless. Melody started to panic and he must have caught a glimpse of her discomfort in her eyes so he quickly made a joke.

J2H:  For a moment there, I forgot how much you like to talk.

Smirking at her James let out a little chuckle while Melody just sunk back down into the leather chair and huffed. She had missed the humorous side of his joke and had taken it seriously.

Melody:  I’m sorry.

With that said and done she closed her eyes and wished that she was a million miles away from him, so she wouldn’t annoy him. However it wasn’t too long before she heard his voice whisper besides her. Catching her off guard she opened her eyes and turned to her left to look up at him.

J2H:  Why did you decide to come back to SCW? I mean why sign the contract? You really don’t seem thrilled to be back.

James shuffled around in his seat so he was turned in towards her as he wanted to read her answer.  He wanted to know if Melody was telling the truth. She let out a sigh and quickly replied.

Melody:  Well, did you not see what Hot Stuff did?

She was going to blame him again and James didn’t like that reply, he wanted the truth. Melody had promised to tell him the truth and so far all she had done was covered it up with a white lie.

J2H:  I did, but you had a choice Melody, you could have just walked away?

He was correct and Melody knew that. Looking up at him she cursorily rolled her tongue over her pure white teeth and took in a deep breath of air before answering him.

Melody:  And let that man think he can bully Despy? I don’t think so. I refuse to let him think that he can do that.

It was as if a little fire of passion started to burn in her eyes as she spoke about her best friend. Melody knew she hadn’t been the best, best friend, but she knew that if anything ever happened to Despy she would be heartbroken. If anyone ever hurt him, she would kill them. As Melody day dreamed about that moment, James’ voice pulled her back into reality.

J2H:  You do realise that Mark could just make Despy’s life a living hell regardless of you signing that contract or not?

Clenching her teeth together Melody groaned, she hadn’t thought of that. Her eyebrows came together as she thought of a reply but nothing came to mind just yet. James was right, he was always right.

Melody:  Yeah… well, he won’t because he got what he wanted. So I signed back to SCW to make sure Despy stayed out of Hot Stuff’s sights. I signed back up so Ben doesn’t have to lose his Tag Team Championship. I mean, he could very well give it away next week now since Simon has retired but that’s up to Ben. It shouldn’t be a decision that he was forced into doing because simple little me wouldn’t sign a contract. Also he said we would take Roxi’s away from her, what kind of a best friend would I be to her if I let him ruin hers and Keira’s reign with the Bombshell Tag Championships? I would never forgive myself.

Looking back up at James, she took in a deep inhale her facial expression were all serious. He could tell that she was telling the truth but she was dancing around the full truth. Moving in towards her closer James quietly spoke so Sammi and Ben couldn’t hear them.

J2H:  Is that it? Is that the real reason?

He was studying her again, reading her like a book as Melody just glanced into his eyes. He was good, really good at knowing how to get to the rock bottom truth. She playfully rolled her eyes at him that got a smile from James; it was as if he could now read her mind.

Melody:  It is the real reason but it’s not the whole reason.

She exhaled quietly and turned to face him more, they were now completely facing each other. Her voice was quiet but her tone was direct, she needed him to know the truth the whole truth. Reaching out with her hands she placed them on top of his and without even giving it a second though she held onto them delicately.

Melody:  He said he was going to take your title away from you. I couldn’t just sit there and let this power hungry animal take away the one thing you have worked the hardest for in your life. I couldn’t let him just strip you of your belt; I would regret that for the rest of my life. Heck, it would have just added to every bit of regret that I already have when it comes to us. I mean, I don’t regret us. Please don’t think that’s what I meant. I will never regret us. I just regret how things turned out and what happened and now I’m paying the ultimate price of you not being able to trust me. The fact is I wouldn’t have been able to stand it if I was the sole reason why you had to have your championship belt taken away from you. You have worked way to hard just to have it taken away from you, just because I wanted to be selfish and not be signed anywhere? It’s not fair.

She looked into his eyes making sure he was looking into hers before she realised that her hands were on his and her thumbs were rubbing circles around the back of his hands. She quickly jolted her hands away and smiled nervously but James didn’t even flinch, it was as if he didn’t even notice her hands on his to begin with.

J2H:  Why don’t you want to be signed to SCW Mel? That doesn’t make any sense, you love it there, you love the fans and they love you.

He had a valid point one that she was going to clear up. Running her fingers through her messy curly hair Melody let out the biggest sigh of her life, before lowering her eyes to his hands. This answer right here was either going to offend him or comfort him either way she had to tell him the truth. With a shy smile she looked back up at him and declared.

Melody:  Because I suck at wrestling James… and well James, I don’t want you to rock up to work every Sunday and be like oh great I have to see that stupid blonde girl again tonight. I know what Hot Stuff is like. I knew if I signed back to SCW he would be like great, let’s put Melody and James in a tag match together… let’s throw them on a press junket together. I know all those things are coming because he is twisted and I swear he gets off on making people miserable. I don’t want you to be miserable about seeing me day in day out. I don’t want you to not enjoy coming to work, especially while you’re at the top of the mountain. That’s not right and it wouldn’t be fair. I want you to enjoy your success and be the best you can be and I know you would enjoy all of this a lot more if I wasn’t there.

She was looking at him and she could tell that he was processing what she had just said. For the first time his eyes had moved from her face down to the side. He either believed her or he thought she was lying but she was telling the God honest truth. The longer time ticked by the longer James didn’t say a word, he didn’t reply with any sort of movement either. Melody turned away from him once again. She sunk back down into the leather seat and closed her eyes, trying to hold back the stinging pain that was burning in them. The longer her eyes were closed the heavier they became and the thought of sleep played with her mind. Who was she kidding tho? She hadn’t slept longer than 4 hours each night for the last year, why did she think she was going to get in some shut eye now?

J2H:  Where did you go Mel, when you left?

His strong voice drew her out of her daze as she opened her eyes; turning her head to her left she looked at him. He was sitting beside her still, his body slightly turned in towards hers. She shuffled up from her slouched down position and turned towards him. Melody hoped that her body language would reflect that she was one hundred percent serious about being open and honest with him.

Melody:  Norway.

“Norway” flew out of her mouth with a mixture of emotion. The sweet tone in her voice reflected that she loved Norway and she missed Norway but the sour undertone gave James the impression that it wasn’t all it was cracked up to be. Melody blinked her eyes growing heavier as she held back a yawn, she didn’t want to be rude.

J2H:  See that’s what I’m having issues with, why would you move to Norway? The only person you know there is Derek. Why would you run to Derek?

His tone was filled with bitterness as he almost hissed at her his questions. It was hard to believe that Melody would just pick up her whole life and move somewhere she had never really shown interest into going before. Thinking about his question for a while she was going to feed him a lie but she bit her tongue and held back before groaning. The truth Melody, he needed the truth. Another sigh escaped her lips and she softly replied.

Melody:  I just needed to get away. There was nothing I could say or do that would correct what I did wrong James. I panicked… so I ran. I ran to the one place I knew no one would come looking for me. I mean you’re right why would I move to freezing cold Norway? It made no sense. So I knew no one would look for me there. I didn’t want to be found. I didn’t want to be contacted and I knew Derek would respect that. I knew that he would just let me get lost there. The moment you forgot…err… found out what happened that night was enough for me to get a sign to get out of there. So I moved to Norway, I didn’t tell my parents until I got there; they were the only ones that knew well aside from Derek.

Her tone was sharp, mean, yet soft and sincere. Melody closed her eyes and once again the last twelve months of her life flashed before her young eyes. Some good memories, some flat out bad ones. Opening her eyes once more she looked at James who was just looking at her with a jumbled looked on his face.

J2H:  Forgot what? What did I forget?

Oh nuts, he had picked up on that. Melody franticly raced her mind for something to say that would make this moment right. She didn’t want to lie to James right now, but right now wasn’t the place or the time to make him remember anything. Her eyes were scanning his face and she could tell that he was growing inpatient awaiting an answer. Learning over to him she placed her right hand on the side of his face and gently held it before smiling at him.

Melody:  I used the wrong word, just ignore it. It’s just stupid Mel being stupid again.

She dropped her hand away from his face and returned it back into her lap before turning away from him. Once again she leant back into the chair and let the leather surround her and before she knew it her eyes were closed. A few minutes passed the two as they sat in silence and before she knew it Melody was drifting off to sleep. Well it was either sleep or cry and she wasn’t going to cause a scene on this fantastic plane ride. James just sat in silence he didn’t know what had just happened but he knew there was more too it. He was about to talk to her but as he looked over to her, James saw that she was sleeping. Resting back into the chair he huffed before placing his head phones back into his ears to get lost in some music. He needed to clear his mind and process everything she had just told him. As James made himself comfortable, his movements on the chair trigged Melody to slightly wake from her slumber. James watched as Melody rolled over towards him and before he knew it her head was resting on his shoulder, while her arm gently positioned itself over his chest. He didn’t move, he didn’t say a word he just sat there and let her sleep. James just looked down at Melody unsure of what to do; his thoughts were quickly cut short when the sound of Simpson’s bold voice could be heard.

Simpson:  Sir, do you want me to move her?

James looked up at Simpson and shook his head from side to side before he lifted his right hand waving Simpson off. Looking back down at Melody, James just sighed he didn’t know what he was going to do with her or about her just yet. However in this moment he was going to let her get some sleep, after all he knew that she hadn’t been sleeping and that she needed rest regardless of how uncomfortable it made him feel.

---

#Paris

The scene opens up outside the Château of Vincennes’ castle in Paris France, before it slowly pans inside to see Ms Melody Grace’s face. She appears to be sitting down in a rather large chair. Her body can’t be fully seen only from the shoulders up as the camera is partially zoomed in. Licking her lips she smiles before tossing a lock of her blonde hair to the side. Finally her lips parted once more and her voice was heard, in a soft whisper like tone.

Melody:  Hello everyone and welcome back to my life. I have missed you all and I hope that you have missed me? Well what can I say? I’m back in Sin City Wrestling and in my very first match back I get to face the first class model Veronica Taylor. Ooooooh the big bad Veronica Taylor, actually I shouldn’t make jokes considering one of the last times we faced each other she beat me. Although I’ve always been told that, accidents do happen and letting her pin me was one of them. Boy oh boy have I not lived that down. I shouldn’t be mean about Veronica; I mean it’s not her fault that she has the personality of a wet mop… oh, oops. I’m really bad at these promotional things. I mean I’m not exactly the meanest person, so I rarely ever know what to say. Especially with this being my first week back in like almost a year. I think I have lost my touch. Yo Simpson, what does J2H say in his promos?

Melody just looks away from the camera to look at Simpson. Simpson can’t be seen on the footage but his loud voice booms out from behind the camera.

Simpson:  Ms Grace, as the cool kids say, he normally just hangs shit on his opponents.

Nodding her head Melody looks back at the camera and smiles, before lifting her right hand up to give Simpson a thumbs up in approval.

Melody:  Oh thank you Simpson, I don’t know what that means, but I can assure you… I won’t be doing that to poor Veronica Taylor. I mean is it not bad enough that the unfortunate soul has to face me in my return match at Climax Control? I mean she’s going to be locking horns with me, Melody Grace and I have a very sharp point to prove. This point being that I can actually beat her and I will beat her. She might have won last time but this time history won’t repeat itself like. She’s the one that ruined Despy’s and mine dream tag team match. So I’m going to be the one that ruins her, whatever she has going on for herself now days. I’m sorry I’m just really out of touch with what happened to the irrelevant people in Sin City Wrestling, while I was away. I mean I kept my eye on J2H, Despy, The Sins, Misty, Roxi, Christian and all the good guys that I know and love but apart from that I don’t know what anyone has done. My bad, what can I say? The reception in Norway is terrible. The food is fantastic tho, Maaemo has like the best food on the planet.

She brings her right hand up to her face and her fingers come together, she kisses her fingers before moving her hand away from her face letting her fingers explode apart. You know the international hand gesture for something that is magnificent? Just as she goes to continue Simpson’s voice cuts her off.

Simpson:  Ms Grace, you’re getting a little off topic.

Looking back at Simpson she smiles and thanks him before quickly turning back to the camera.

Melody:  Oops sorry Simpson, what should I talk about next?

Shrugging her shoulders Melody’s sucks her lower lip into her mouth, she hadn’t cut a promo in a very long time. It was almost like she had forgotten how to do it.

Simpson:  Well you could talk about how you’re going to out match her?

Clicking her fingers together she flashed Simpson a wild smile before she looked back at the camera. Life was blazing in her eyes.

Melody:  What he said. Veronica I got you boo, I’ve got your number but I’m definitely not going to call it. I’m going to beat you with it. You see little First Class model...

A snort left Melody’s lips as she tried to stuff down the laugh that was going to leave them.

Melody:  I’m sorry she calls herself still? She’s got a head like a smashed crab but she’s going to call herself a model? HOLD UP is she still dating Giani?

Turning away from the camera once more Melody looked at Simpson, who just replied.

Simpson:  I’m not sure Ms Grace.

Turning back to look down the lens of the camera Melody moved a lock of her long blonde hair out of her face and tucked it behind her ear. Her smile was from ear to ear as she finally looked like she was enjoying this whole comeback idea.

Melody:  Oh that’s too funny. Oh we could have double dated boo, that would have been like really epic for you. I mean I would have needed ear plugs to drown out your voice, but ah good times. I mean they never happened but we all know how they would have turned out. You still would have been ugly, bitter and jealous and I would have just been happy and well everything you’re not. Anyways back on track, Simpson says I should say how I’m going to out match you, so just know this Sunday you will be out matched. I have some pretty slick new moves that I have learnt in my year away from the spotlight I mean Derek Thorne is my coach and well let’s just say, last time I was in SCW I was a little bit rusty but this time my dear lobster friend, I’m locked and loaded. I know everyone says that when they return to the ring, but trust me… I got this and I’ve got you. There’s no doubt in my mind, that this Sunday I’m going to show you up and show everyone what the new and improved Melody Grace looks like. How am I going Simpson?

Her hazel eyes once again looked over at her friend who could be heard applauding her, encouraging her.

Simpson:  Great, Ms Grace, I think it’s time to wrap it up… there’s a line forming.

His voice sounded strong as Melody just shrugged her shoulders. Looking towards the camera once more she let out a slight giggle before she continued.

Melody:  Excellent idea Simpson. So Veronica, seriously, I will see you this Sunday with your second class face and your trashy attitude. Trust me when I say this, you might think you hold the crown and you’re Sin City Wrestling royalty but it’s only a matter of days away before I return and well…

The camera pans out to see that Melody is sitting on a rather old but beautiful throne, she lifts both her hands up to her side motioning to the big beautiful seat of power.

Melody:  I’ll take your throne.

Winking at the camera Melody smirks as she puts her hands back down in her lap.

Melody:  Oh La La! Dramatic isn’t it? It’s so French it hurts. As for my friends, family and fans I look forward to seeing you again this Sunday night live. I promise you, I will put in the hard yards to win all of your love and trust back… just give me some time. Although I know I have my loyal Melephants out there and trust me when I say this, I’m coming back to rise up and claim a spot at the top, so I can hang with the best that Sin City Wrestling has to offer… I wanna be grouped with the best, I want people to see I can hold my own against the likes of Alexis, Mercedes, Melanie, Mikah… boy that is a lot of M’s oh and Sammi… There’s even more M’s… it will take time, but I’ll get there and maybe just maybe...

Melody is interrupted by the sound of Simpson’s voice.

Simpson:  Ah… Ms Grace I think we need to leave.

Jumping up from the throne Melody quickly looks into the camera, while adjusting her beautiful bright yellow dress.

Melody:  Later everyone, I love you and miss you… see you Sunday… on Climax Control!

With a quick kiss blown to the camera Melody runs out of the shot. The cameras quickly twirl around to see Simpson swoop in and usher her out of the building, sheltering her away from a group of angry people who had been waiting for ages for their turn to sit in the chair of power.

---

Early Saturday morning, airport blues.

The scene opens up inside the London Heathrow Airport, how did we get there you ask? Well Simpson had left Paris and headed to Monte Carlo to be with J2H while Melody had jumped on a plane to Manchester to see her good friend Kickass Smurf who had been badly attacked earlier in the week. After visiting her friend Melody had jumped on a train to London and spent the night there, so she could be close to the airport. J2H and Simpson on the other hand flew in very early this morning from Monte Carlo, to catch the same connecting flight back to the States. Now sitting in a quite corner of the normally busy airport Melody Grace can be seen sitting beside Simpson, while James sat across from them. The three weren’t saying much as they all looked down at their phones. Melody was going to speak to James but his face was that buried into his phone it wasn’t funny as he was laughing and smirking away at something he found hilarious. Rolling her eyes, Melody thought it went undetected but Simpson had picked up on it.  

Simpson:  How was your holiday Ms Grace?

Melody looked up to Simpson and faked a smile.

Melody:  It was perfect Simpson, I couldn’t have asked for a better working vacation.  

Simpson flashed Melody a rare smile before nudging her with his elbow.

Simpson:  What’s on your mind Ms Grace?

J2H chuckled to himself once more which snapped Melody’s and Simpson’s attention over towards him. James didn’t know that he was being stared at as he continued to text away on his phone. The young blonde turned her attention back to Simpson smiling up at him.

Melody:  Oh nothing Simpson... oh and thank you for looking after me the last few days, it’s been really good to hang out with you again. You’re my favourite... I really appreciate it.

Just as Simpson was going to reply J2H’s voice broke up their conversation.

J2H:  How was Paris? Did you guys get as lucky as what I did in Monte Carlo?

He was smiling his big white smile that meant he was bragging; Melody looked up at him and blatantly rolled her eyes at him before huffing loudly. J2H thought he was being friendly but for some reason his question had upset Melody.

Melody:  I didn’t go to Paris just so I could get Lucky James.  

James screwed up his nose at the tone in Melody’s voice he wasn’t sure what he had done to make her cranky at him. He wasn’t going to find out either as Melody just slid back into the chair and pushed down her sleeping eye mask over her eyes. J2H looked at Simpson and then back to Melody before back to Simpson who motioned to James that he didn’t know what was wrong with a shrug of the shoulders. Shaking his head from side to side in disbelief James couldn’t help it, he just had to poke the bear.

J2H:  Melody, are you just grumpy because you never got a date with Gaston?

Without any words Melody sat up and pulled her eye mask off her face, reaching out she grabbed on to the pillow that was in her lap and she flung across at James. The lightweight pillow just hit James’ chest and fell to the floor, James couldn’t stop laughing. Simpson on the other hand was just watching the both of them. Melody had pulled her face mask down over her eyes once more and turned away from them both trying to get some peace and quiet. James on the other hand was sitting with his elbows pressed on his knees leaning forward looking at her holding back his laughter. In his hands he was flinging his phone around trying to work out if she was really grumpy at him or because she hadn’t slept? Standing up from his seat James, put his right hand inside his jacket pocket putting his phone away, but when he removed his hand from his pocket he pulled out a gift wrapped box. Making his way over towards Melody he reached out with his free left hand and grabbed onto her hands opening them. He placed the box in the palms of Melody’s hands and smirked down at her.

J2H:  Cheer up Belle.  

And we fade to black.

But hold up what’s in the box?  

As I said we fade to black.


Pages: [1] 2 3 4